《The President's Secret Wife》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 001 He Wanted a Divorce When She Got Pregnant The sound of rushing water came from the bathroom as Barret Smith took a shower. Jenny got up from the bed with the quilt around her. Her face flushed as she thought about all that had happenedst night. Although they were already married, she still felt very bashful after making love with him. The water stopped and Barret came out with his towel around him. She handed over his clothes. ¡°Breakfast is ready. I¡¯ll wait downstairs for you to join me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Downstairs, Jenny carefully took the cake out of the fridge and ced it in the middle of the dining table. She was holding a pregnancy report in her hand, and her heart was pounding because she was nervous. It was their second wedding anniversary and Jenny was both nervous and excited to tell him about her pregnancy. Barret had already changed ande down in a hand-tailored ck suit that made him look elegant, charming and handsome. After breakfast, Jenny clutched the report in her hand, took a deep breath and said nervously, ¡°Barret, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°As it happens, I have something to tell you too.¡± ¡°Then you go first.¡± Barret got up, took some papers out of the drawer, and slowly handed them to Jenny with his long, slender fingers. ¡°Here is the Divorce Agreement. Take some time to read it.¡± Jenny was caught off guard, trying hard to keep herself from falling over. She gasped and the air cut like a sharp de in her mouth. He said it was the Divorce Agreement? Her mind went nk and it took a while before Jenny found her voice and asked him in confusion. ¡°Are you going to divorce me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He answered in an extremely low voice. Jenny held the pregnancy report tightly and wanted to ask him, ¡°Can you change your mind? What if we¡¯re having a baby? Would you think twice about it? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The next moment, his voice came. ¡°Laura hase back, so I want to end our marriage earlier. We agreed on a term of three years, but now things have changed, so let¡¯s end it a year earlier.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a bit sudden. This is a draft agreement. You can read it and ask for anything you want. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want if I can.¡± Jenny responded in a daze, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll read itter.¡± She put her hand behind her back, squeezing the pregnancy report so tightly that her palm was sweating. She knew that there was no point in showing him the report now. ¡°I need to ask you for a favor,¡± Barret said. Jenny clenched her hands tightly, trying to look up at him and smile. ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll do it if I can.¡± ¡°Please tell Grandpa that you want a divorce. He won¡¯t agree if I do.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± She was an ordinary girl, and her family was even more ordinary. Her mother was a nurse and her father was a gambler. A girl from such a family couldn¡¯t have gotten into the Smith family in any way. It all started when both Barret¡¯s grandfather and father suffered heart attacks in a car ident caused by one of their businesspetitors. Her mother, who happened to be passing by, was kind enough to save the two old men. Yearster, her mother died of cancer and her father was still a gambler. Worried about her, her mother contacted the Smith family and asked them to look after her before passing away. And Grandpa Smith took the decision to marry her to Barret as soon as she graduated. At that time, Barret said, ¡°I can marry you, but I¡¯m in love with someone else. We will be married for three years. After three years, you will ask Grandpa for a divorce, and we will each live in peace.¡± Jenny held back her tears and hid all her love. She answered him calmly, ¡°I know. I¡¯m also in love with someone else. Once the marriage is over, I¡¯ll keep my promise and leave by myself.¡± After the marriage, he did all the duties of a husband. He loved her, cared for her, protected her, and really treated her very well. Everyone around knew that she was the apple of his eye and that anyone who displeased her would go from heaven to hell in a minute. They all envied her for having such a good man as her husband. However, only Jenny knew that their marriage was not out of love, but out of a contract. This man might have been a good husband, but it had nothing to do with love. All he did was do his duty. If he did love anything of her, it was her body. And he was obsessed with it. It was supposed to be three years, but now that the love of his life hade back to him, it was time for her to leave. Jenny bent over and picked up the Divorce Agreement from the table. She had lost her appetite and decided to go back to her room when Barret suddenly tugged at his tie with some annoyance and stopped her. ¡°When you ask for a divorce, Grandpa would ask why. Didn¡¯t you say when we got married that you¡¯ve loved a man for years? Now that you are free, you can go to him and find your own happiness. If you tell Grandpa that, he can¡¯t refuse even if he doesn¡¯t agree.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°Well, I will tell grandpa so.¡± After that, she couldn¡¯t wait to go back to her room. She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would regret it and tell him, ¡°Barret, I don¡¯t want to divorce.¡± Barret suddenly reached out, and Jenny stepped back abruptly, fearing that he might find what was in her hand. Barret became increasingly worried and insisted on taking her hand. ¡°Why do you look so pale? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jenny immediately broke free from his grasp. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for two years and you don¡¯t think I can tell you¡¯re lying?¡± Barret stared at her in disbelief. Jenny gave in atst. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just my period.¡± ¡°Go and get some rest.¡± As he finished, Barret suddenly caught sight of her clenched right hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand? You¡¯re holding it so tightly.¡± Jenny immediately threw it into the trash like a hot potato and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing special. It¡¯s just trash. I¡¯ve been holding it in my hand and forgot to throw it away.¡± He wouldn¡¯t know how heartbroken she was now. She felt like her heart had been cut in half with an axe and it was drenched in blood and gore. Each half of her heart was bleeding, and she was holding her broken heart, overwhelmed with pain. ¡°Barret, Barret¡­¡± Jenny murmured in her mind, ¡°We¡¯ve been such a good couple. How can we just say goodbye?¡± She had married him with almost all the courage she could muster. And now she was leaving in such a sudden and forlorn manner. ¡°Jenny, silly girl, you¡¯ve lost your bet after all. He doesn¡¯t love you, not at all,¡± she thought sadly. Seeing that she was weak and stumbling, Barret picked her up in his arms without thinking. Jenny was stunned and said quickly, ¡°Put me down. I¡¯ll go back on my own.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself when you¡¯re so weak.¡± Barret¡¯s soft, charming, sexy voice rang in her ears. It was the same voice that she had heard and loved for two whole years, but now he wanted to leave all of a sudden. Jenny blinked her eyes, unable to hold back her tears. Barretughed, ¡°You¡¯re not a little girl anymore and you¡¯re still crying because of your period. Come on, I¡¯ll get a doctor for youter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying,¡± Jenny said stubbornly. He was a dumb, stupid idiot. He didn¡¯t even know what she was crying about. ¡°Okay, fine, you¡¯re not crying!¡± Barret gave in. ¡°Can you tell me who he is?¡± he asked suddenly. Jenny was baffled. ¡°He?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve loved a man for years? I¡¯m wondering who is so lucky to keep you thinking about him for so long,¡± Barret said. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 002 I¡¯ve Loved You for Ten Years, You Fool Jenny felt somewhat hurt inside. She clenched her hands and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. He¡¯s found someone he loves, ready to get remarried. ¡°Remarried? He was married?¡± The answer took Barret a little by surprise. They had been married and lived together for two years, and she still loved that man better than him even if that man had been married? Jenny nodded gently. ¡°Yes, he was forced by his family to marry someone he doesn¡¯t love, and now that the girl he loves is back, they will get married soon.¡± Barret was quite exasperated when he heard that. ¡°So, he¡¯s quite a scumbag, doing such terrible things to two girls at the same time. A man like that is not worthy of your love. Find another man to love if you have the chance and you¡¯ll be happier.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡± But what could she do? Now she had loved him for ten years. Those ten years seemed so long and distant that it was almost her entire youth. No, she couldn¡¯t find another man. She would have already done so if she could. Some love could never be removed once it had taken root and sprouted. ¡°Barret, I¡¯ve loved you for ten years, you know? I love no other man than you, just you,¡± Jenny clenched her hands and said over and over in her mind secretly. And Barret knitted his brows in a deep frown. He looked over at Jenny thoughtfully. ¡°Jenny,¡± suddenly, he said. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Barret shook his head. What was he thinking? For a moment just now, he actually thought the man Jenny talked about was sort of like him. But quickly, he denied it. He remembered that when they got married, Jenny said that she had loved that man for eight years. But they had only known each other for four years then, so it could never have been him. It was someone else. When Barret left, Jenny rushed to the bin to find the pregnancy report. Then she ttened it out on the table and put it away carefully. She was getting so ufortable that it felt like every breath she took hurt, and shey in bed, drifting off to sleep for a while. Then her phone rang. ¡°Hello!¡± Jenny was sleepy, so her voice was nasal and soft, sounding pitiful for some reason. ¡°Still in bed?¡± Barret¡¯s voice came, gentle as ever. ¡°Yeah, I just woke up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Remember to get up and eat. I¡¯ve handed Carey the present, and he¡¯ll deliver it later.¡± ¡°The present? What present?¡± Waking up from her sleep, Jenny had deliberately forgotten a lot of things. ¡°The present for our second wedding anniversary. Even though I asked for a divorce this morning, I¡¯ll remember who I am and do my duty since it hasn¡¯t been finalized yet. I¡¯ll give you what you should have as my wife.¡± And lo and behold, that was Barret. He was always so gentle and considerate as if he were perfect and wless. How nice he was! He was really nice, except that he didn¡¯t love her. She was lost in thought when Barret¡¯s voice came again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there was a hup, so I¡¯m giving you a different present.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Jenny nodded with mixed feelings. Now that they were about to get divorced, she felt that it was a bit ironic to get this so-called anniversary present. After hanging up, Jenny had just gotten up and changed her clothes when Carey arrived. He handed the present in his hands to Jenny respectfully. ¡°Madam, this is for you from Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The present was packaged in such a beautifully chic fashion that Jenny could tell it was a famous brand at first nce. Although she knew it was not the present she had been expecting, Jenny opened it with her own hands. She smiled silently when she saw the ruby ne and earrings. Barret was making it up to her, wasn¡¯t he? He failed to give her the present of her choice, so he chose to spend a fortune on a whole set of expensive jewelry for her. Last month, she went to a jewelry auction with him, where she saw a pair of jasper earrings that really matched the jade bracelet Grandpa had given her. They were so green and beautiful that she fell in love with them at first sight. Barret could see how much she loved them and offered, ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll take them.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°No, they¡¯re too expensive.¡± After all, they were in a contractual marriage and she didn¡¯t want him to spend that much money on her. ¡°It¡¯s our second anniversary soon. Just think of it as a present from me, and if you like, you can just give me a present in return.¡± And so she had been expecting it. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t get it since he had asked for a divorce. Maybe God also thought that they were not meant for each other and it was time for them to part. A present in return? She had prepared a present for him with love, but he didn¡¯t want it. Thinking that, Jenny immediately stopped Carey and said, ¡°I made the cake myself. Take it to him for me!¡± Carey paused as Barret¡¯s words rang in his mind, ¡°I don¡¯t have a sweet tooth. If she asks you to bring me a cake, just say no.¡± Looking at Jenny, Carey couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her. After hesitating for a while, he told her the truth, ¡°Mr. Smith said he doesn¡¯t like sweets. He knows you have a sweet tooth and wants you to eat it.¡± Jenny clenched her hands, almost losing her bnce. When Carey left, she carried the cake all the way back to her room. She was so weak that she slid down the door panel bit by bit to the floor, and her tears hit the floor in big drops. She was so heartbroken. She had always known that Barret didn¡¯t like cream or cakes that were too sweet. That was why she had made this cake herself, low in fat and sugar. It just had a hint of creamy vor, not sweet at all. And there was no cream, just the cake base. But he wouldn¡¯t even try a bite. Jenny opened the box of the cake and smiled bitterly, looking at the family of three carefully drawn on it. Then, she suddenly reached out her hand and grabbed some of the cake to eat like crazy. With her head down and her imagepletely disregarded, she ate it desperately and frantically. The cake was so big that when she was halfway through it, she threw up. After throwing up, she picked up the cake and went back to eating it. Tears were streaming down her face as she ate. With the salty tears mixed with the cake, she couldn¡¯t tell what it tasted like. She just knew she had to finish it. She didn¡¯t stop until she had eaten the whole cake. But immediately afterwards, she was in the bathroom throwing up and having diarrhea. Her stomach hurt so much that she rolled around, feeling that she was dying. No one in the world knew that she was allergic to eggs except her mother. She just ate cream and never ate cake bases on her birthdays. But this time, she had finished the whole cake. She told herself that she would never do anything so frantically and recklessly for Barret again. After throwing up, she burst into tears. She pressed her lips as hard as she could to stop herself from making a sound so that no one outside would hear her. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. Mummy didn¡¯t get to keep Daddy.¡± ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t love Mummy. He loves someone else. Although I wish he could stay, I can¡¯t be that selfish.¡± ¡°Baby, you must be strong. Mummy can bring you up well on my own.¡± Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Barret. Jenny immediately wiped away her tears, gathered herself and answered calmly, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You got the present, right? Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes, I love it. Thank you!¡± ¡°The red color suits you well and you¡¯ll look good with it.¡± After a pause, Barret said, ¡°I won¡¯te home tonight.¡± Suddenly, Laura¡¯s warm, soft voice came. ¡°Barret, have you told her yet? Come on, the candlelit dinner is¡­¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 003 He Cuddled Her and Slept Like a Spoiled Child ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Barret said and hung up quickly. ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Although he hung up quickly, Jenny had heard Laura¡¯s voice. She had heard the words ¡°candlelight dinner¡±e out of Laura¡¯s mouth loud and clear. It was so ironic that on their second wedding anniversary, her husband was having a candlelit dinner with another woman. Laura was really back! As much as she didn¡¯t want to believe it, it was a fact. And the fact instantly discouraged her and left her in a state of distress. Not only now, but two years ago, she had already lost the battle against Laura. And why would she expect Barret to choose her? Just because she was pregnant? At the moment, Jenny was d that she hadn¡¯t said anything, or she would simply make a fool of herself. She had cried and vented. Jenny felt much better. Since he had made up his mind, she chose to ept it calmly. After a shower, shey down on the bed. She tossed and turned for a long time. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she received a call from Jerome Cook. ¡°Barret is drunk and rowdy. Come and take him home.¡± Jenny wondered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he spending the night with Laura? Why is he drinking with Jerome?¡± She was trying to say, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Can you get someone to drive him home?¡± But Jerome had already hung up the phone. She called back, only to find that his phone had been turned off. Feeling ufortable, Jenny dragged herself out of bed, changed her clothes and asked the driver to take her to the clubhouse where Barret often went. When she arrived, it was quiet inside. Barret was so drunk that he was sleeping on the couch. With his long legs crossed, and his tie neatly tied, he looked as handsome as ever. It had to be admitted that some people in this world were just perfect. They were able to maintain good manners no matter where they were, even when they were drunk as hell, just like Barret. Jenny had just gotten close enough to throw up in disgust. She guessed that it was probably the early pregnancy reaction. Managing to hold it back, she looked over at Jerome. ¡°Why is he so drunk? Wasn¡¯t he with Laura?¡± ¡°So you knew it?¡± Jerome looked at her and sneered, ¡°Your husband was spending the night with another woman and you just let him go?¡± Jenny clenched her hands, took a deep breath, and slowly unclenched them. She replied lightly, ¡°We¡¯ve agreed to divorce. Except for the divorce certificate, he¡¯s actually free, and I have no right to control him anymore.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Jerome looked at her with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s very generous of you.¡± ¡°Jenny, why are you so ungrateful? Don¡¯t you know how Barret has treated you all these years? He¡¯s been caring about you just like the apple of his eye. Why didn¡¯t you try to stop him when he said he wanted a divorce?¡± Jerome was irritated. Jenny looked at him in surprise. ¡°I remember that when I married him, you objected strongly to it. Now that I¡¯m divorcing him, aren¡¯t you supposed to be the most delighted? Why are you even angrier than me instead?¡± ¡°Things have changed. I didn¡¯t like you then, but now that you¡¯re married, you should cherish it instead of treating marriage like a child¡¯s y. Besides¡­¡± He paused and said meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯re better for him than Laura.¡± Jenny called the driver and they helped Barret into the car to take him home. To her surprise, they met Lionel Smith just as they got out of the car. ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡± Lionel looked coldly at Barret. ¡°You¡¯re married now. Behave yourself. How can you be so drunk? You should know better.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jenny immediately smiled and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not Barret¡¯s fault. Today is our wedding anniversary, so we had a party to celebrate with some friends. They all took turns to toast me, and Barret felt sorry for me, so he helped me and drank with them.¡± Hearing that, Lionel looked less angry. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Then he handed what was in his hand to Jenny. ¡°This is a present from Grandpa and me for your wedding anniversary. Something came up at thest minute and I¡¯mte in bringing it to you. I hope you like it, and I wish that you will go hand in hand and love each other for the rest of your lives.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa and Dad. I like it very much. And thank you for remembering it.¡± Jenny was genuinely grateful and touched. ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it and see if you like it?¡± Lionel asked. ¡°I¡¯ll like whatever it is from Grandpa and Dad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a simple, kind-hearted and soft-hearted girl. We all like you.¡± He looked over at Barret. ¡°If he does anything bad to you, don¡¯t hesitate to tell Grandpa and me. We¡¯ll be there for you.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Jenny smiled very brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Have a good night.¡± Jenny left Barret with Moore. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll walk you.¡± ¡°No, thanks. You¡¯ll have to take care of him. Get some rest when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad, see you!¡± She managed to get Barret upstairs and finished running the bath water. When she got out of the bathroom, she found that Barret had fallen asleep directly on the floor. Jenny suddenlyughed. So he wasn¡¯t always gentle and refined and there were moments when he would forget himself. She squatted down and reached out to poke him. ¡°Barret, get up and take a bath.¡± ¡°Get up, or I¡¯ll leave you alone!¡± No response. Jenny sighed and had to help him take off his clothes piece by piece. Then she helped him to the bathroom and gave him a bath. The body wash smelt of rich milk. It was a scent that she had chosen herself and she loved it very much. But today, it was too strong for her that she vomited several times while bathing Barret. When she managed to finish bathing him and get him into bed, Jenny thought she could take a break. However, Barret suddenly turned around, put his arms around her waist and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Sleep with me!¡± At that moment, Jenny felt such a surge of warmth inside her that her heart pounded uncontrobly. It was quite like the feelings she had when she met him for the first time. Her heart skipped a beat. It was so sweet and loving. He usually looked like he was always in control, elegant and calm, and she had never seen him like this. Her heart was so soft that she suddenly could not bear to push him away. Fine, it would be theirst night. After the divorce tomorrow, there would be no more chances for them to share a bed. She would keep theirst night in her memory! ¡°All right.¡± She whispered in response as shey down beside him, and then she took the quilt to cover them both. Before she went to sleep, her fingers were like a paintbrush gently tracing over his eyebrows, nose, and lips. Finally, they came to his hand, interlocking with his fingers and holding them tightly. She just dared to do such things quietly when he was asleep. In the morning, Jenny woke up to the vibration of the phone. She was still sleepy since she had been woken up. Drowsily, she grabbed the phone and put it to her ear. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°You are¡­ Jenny?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came over the phone, sounding surprised. It was Laura. Jenny had picked up the wrong phone. It was Barret¡¯s. With a start, Jenny immediately sat up in bed. She opened her eyes and took a quick nce at the phone before handing it to Barret. ¡°Laura is on the phone for you.¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 004 Their Divorce Was Postponed Barret took over the phone, pulled off the quilt and walked straight to the window. They talked for a few minutes. Jenny couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. All she could see was his brow knitted one moment and then rxed the next. When he hung up the phone, Barret came over. Jenny looked at him with embarrassment. ¡°I answered it by mistake. Has Laura misunderstood?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve exined to her.¡± After a pause, he looked at Jenny. ¡°We¡¯re married. It¡¯s natural for us to sleep and wake up in the same bed.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jenny nodded. She was about to get up when Barret suddenly came close to her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Jenny rushed to the mirror and as expected, she saw a lot of red pimples on her face, legs, arms, and almost all over her body. She knew that it was the result of an allergic reaction to the eggs she had eaten yesterday. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of an allergy. I¡¯ve taken the medicine and it¡¯ll be fine in a few days,¡± Jenny said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Barret asked. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. We can still go and see Grandpa.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll put on my makeup and get changed. Then we can go and tell Grandpa that we¡¯re divorcing.¡± She knew that he couldn¡¯t wait for her to go and talk with Grandpa about their divorce. Since he had made up his mind, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to beg for his pity and mercy. She couldn¡¯t do things like that. Her pride would not allow it. ¡°No, let¡¯s go to the hospital and have your face treated,¡± Barret said. Jenny froze. ¡°Grandpa has agreed?¡± Barret shook his head. Then he looked over at her and exined, ¡°I was just about to tell you that Grandpa is not feeling well, and he has moved up his 80th birthday party, which will be in a week.¡± ¡°Grandpa always cares for you. If we talk about the divorce now, he won¡¯t be happy on his birthday, so we¡¯ll talk about it after the party.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°Grandpa is the one who cares for me the most and treats me the best in the whole Smith family. I want him to celebrate his 80th birthday happily.¡± ¡°You mean I¡¯ve been treating you badly?¡± Barret teased. Jenny was speechless. After her mother died, it was Grandpa who took her to the Smith family and gave her a warm and happy home, and it was also Grandpa who had been taking care of her and paid for her education. Without Grandpa, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of life she would have been living these years. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and talk with Grandpa right after his birthday. I won¡¯t hold you up.¡± Afraid that he might think she would use Grandpa¡¯s birthday to stall for time, Jenny promptly assured him. ¡°You sound like you are very anxious to get a divorce, more so than I am?¡± ¡°Why? You can¡¯t wait to go and see the man you love?¡± Barret rubbed the ce between his eyebrows, feeling upset for some reason. After breakfast, Jenny couldn¡¯t refuse Barret and went to the hospital with him. In the doctor¡¯s office, Jenny was sitting on a stool and Barret was standing next to her. She was a little flustered, not expecting Barret toe here with her. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re allergic to?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°You know and still ate that much. Now it¡¯s serious and you¡¯re suffering from it. Have you taken any medicine?¡± Jenny shook her head, a little embarrassed. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some oral medicine for you to take at home and see how it works. If it doesn¡¯t work well, come to the hospital for an injection right away.¡± With her hand ced on her belly, Jenny was a little hesitant and worried about the effect the oral medicine might have on the baby. But Barret was standing beside her, so she couldn¡¯t ask the doctor. Just as she was getting anxious, Barret¡¯s phone rang and he went out to answer it. Jenny immediately sighed with relief and looked at the doctor. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m pregnant. Can I take the oral medicine?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me just now? I¡¯ll prescribe you some topical medicine instead of the oral one.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor, please!¡± When they got out of the doctor¡¯s office, the look on Barret¡¯s face changed. He had been gentle when they came here and now he looked quite cold. After putting up with it all the way to the window to get the medicine, he finally snapped, ¡°Why, you¡¯ve learned to lie, huh?¡± Jenny knew he meant that she had lied to him by saying that she had taken the medicine. She quickly lowered her head, feeling rather embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°Yes, you did.¡± Jenny was speechless. He didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°I thought we were going to get a divorce soon, and then we could go our separate ways. There was no need to bother you anymore. I¡¯ve troubled you enough in the past two years.¡± ¡°So you know you¡¯re trouble?¡± Barret said in an unpleasant voice. Jenny¡¯s ears were red and she felt bad. See? He really did think she was a burden and nuisance. But the next moment, Barret¡¯s voice came again. ¡°It¡¯s been two years, and I don¡¯t mind it.¡± Having gotten the medicine, Barret eximed suddenly as he read the instructions, ¡°I thought the doctor would prescribe you some oral medicine. Why did they give you the topical medicine?¡± Jenny was stunned. He was so meticulous and sharp-sighted. Sometimes it was not so good. ¡°Topical medicine is fine!¡± Jenny said. ¡°You have severe allergies, and topical medicine works too slowly. It¡¯s better to take oral medicine. Besides, it will be Grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday soon. If your red pimples don¡¯t go away by then, he might think I¡¯m abusing you again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin to Grandpa. Besides, it won¡¯t take that long,¡± Jenny assured him seriously. But Barret still insisted. ¡°No, let¡¯s get oral medicine instead, or you¡¯ll have toe back for injection if the topical medicine doesn¡¯t work.¡± With that, he walked towards the doctor¡¯s office to ask the doctor for the oral medicine. Jenny put her hand on her forehead and hurriedly called out to him, ¡°Barret, wait. Listen, I asked the doctor to give me the topical medicine instead. I have an upset stomach these days, so I can¡¯t take oral medicine.¡± ¡°The topical medicine might work slowly, but it¡¯s safe, isn¡¯t it?¡± That was enough to convince Barret. He stopped in his tracks. In the car, Jenny put the medicine on her face, legs and arms by herself. But she couldn¡¯t see the back of her neck. When she got stumped there, Barret said, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to help?¡± He was always like that, as if he knew everything and had everything under control. ¡°Here you go then!¡± Jenny put the medicine in his hand. Barret suddenly frowned. ¡°That¡¯s how you ask for help?¡± Jenny bit her lip and started to beg him. Blinking her charming eyes, she said in an extremely sweet voice, ¡°Honey, please, I can¡¯t reach it. Just do it for me!¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 005 Laura Was Crippled ¡°Jenny, who told you to use that tone¡­¡± Barret barely finished his words. Suddenly, the driver mmed on the brakes with a sharp jerk. Jenny was sent into Barret¡¯s arms, feeling dizzy. Luckily, Barret shielded her head with his hand, or else her head would have been broken. The driver apologized repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°Be careful with your driving.¡± Barret dropped the words coldly and turned to Jenny. ¡°Who told you to use that tone of voice?¡± ¡°Honey, I thought you wanted me to beg you!¡± Jenny continued in a sweet and soft voice. They had been married for two years and it was almost the first time she had ever talked with Barret like that. In the past, she hadn¡¯t dared to do it for fear that he wouldn¡¯t like it and that he would think she was too much of a drama queen. Now she was emboldened by the thought that they were getting divorced anyway. It would be thest time anyway, even if he didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Sit up.¡± Barret looked at Jenny. Jenny immediately sat up straight. ¡°Talk properly from now on,¡± he warned. ¡°Oh.¡± He seemed extremely unhappy with Jenny¡¯s answer. ¡°Oh? Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use just hearing it. You should keep it in mind.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, you mustn¡¯t talk with other men like that,¡± Barret added. When he finished, he couldn¡¯t help whispering to himself, ¡°Barret, what are you doing? You shouldn¡¯t have said that! You¡¯re going to be divorced soon, and then she can talk like that with anyone as she likes. Is that any of your business?¡± Annoyed, he loosened his tie, and only then did he feel that he could breathe a little easier. Barret was gentle as he applied the medicine for her. He gently rubbed the skin on the back of Jenny¡¯s neck with his fingertips, tickling it like a feather. His breath, in particr, hit the soft ce behind her ear in a way that was indescribably provocative. Jenny couldn¡¯t help but shiver lightly. Barret¡¯s fingers trembled too. His eyes darkened, making it hard to read the look in them. Jenny breathed a sigh of relief when the medicine was finally applied. At the traffic light, Barret suddenly spoke. ¡°Turn left and go to the mall.¡± Jenny wondered, ¡°You are not going to the office today?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s birthday party is moved up and we haven¡¯t prepared a present yet.¡± After he exined, Jenny immediately understood and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The two of them went straight to the jewelry floor. Just as they got to the shop, a soft voice came. ¡°Barret!¡± Jenny turned around and saw Laura. Instantly, she was stunned. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. She could see clearly that Laura was in a wheelchair. How could that be? What happened to Laura¡¯s legs? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She had never heard that Laura was crippled. Wasn¡¯t Laura a dancer? Jenny was so stunned that she stood there in a daze for a while, unable to react. That was until Barret said, ¡°What are you doing here? The air conditioning in the mall is on high. You should have put on more clothes. Aren¡¯t you cold here?¡± As he spoke, he had already taken off his coat and put it on Laura. Laura looked at Jenny with embarrassment. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not cold. He¡¯s just too nervous and afraid that I¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± It was obvious that she was saying this on purpose. Jenny kept her head down and didn¡¯t say a word. Then Laura looked at Barret. ¡°I heard that Grandpa¡¯s birthday party is moved up, so I want to find a present for him. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. You know what Grandpa likes. Why don¡¯t you help me with it?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Laura immediately smiled happily, just like a gentle little woman. ¡°Linda, I¡¯m a bit thirsty. Give me my water.¡± ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hill, but the thermos is out of water. I¡¯ll call and ask them to send another bottle.¡± Barret immediately said, ¡°It will take a long time. I can go and get it. You guys wait here.¡± Then he looked at Jenny. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Jenny nodded. When Barret left, Laura dismissed Linda as well. Instantly, she and Laura were alone now. Jenny moved her lips and tried to speak when Laura beat her to it. ¡°That¡¯s just the way he is. He does everything for me himself, no matter what it is.¡± ¡°I told him to leave it to the assistant, but Barret said he wouldn¡¯t befortable with that.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to hear about their love for each other, but those words still burrowed into her mind in a pervasive way. Barret was indeed thoughtful. In their two years of marriage, he hadn¡¯t missed a single one of her birthdays, anniversaries big or small, or holidays. Only every time, he had left it to Carey. Not once did he take care of it himself. On the other hand, he had to do everything himself for Laura, even if it was just to get some hot water. Sure enough, the difference was shown obviously by contrast. Jenny, you were a loser, Jenny. The two of them were silent for a while before Laura said, ¡°Do you want to talk?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny nodded. Seeing that Jenny kept staring at her legs, Laura said, ¡°It seems that you really didn¡¯t know.¡± Jenny shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. What happened to your legs? Barret didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Of course, Barret didn¡¯t tell you,¡± Laura eximed. Perhaps realizing it, she took a deep breath and immediately got her emotions under control. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got a little emotional.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one in the entire Smith family, including Barret, would dare to tell you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Grandpa Smith is the absolute authority in the family. Who would dare to disobey his order?¡± Jenny was puzzled, and Laura continued. ¡°The Smith family, especially Grandpa Smith, has taken such good care of you. You know, Jenny, you are so lucky, even though you came from a humble family with no outstanding background at all. ¡°Grandpa Smith treats you like his own granddaughter, just because your mother saved their lives. Sometimes, I even wonder, if it had been my mother who saved their lives, would it have ended up differently for Barret and me? Would I have been able to marry him as I wanted?¡± Jenny had a terrible feeling in her guts. For some reason, she felt like something she didn¡¯t know was being unveiled little by little. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jenny was breathing a little harder. ¡°Back then, Grandpa Smith was bent on setting you up with Barret. He wanted Barret to marry you, but Barret refused. They had a long standoff. But Barret was young after all, and all the power in the Smith family was in Grandpa Smith¡¯s hands. He forced Barret in various ways. In the end, Barret failed in the fighting against him and had to marry you.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re lying.¡± Jenny suddenly resisted violently, like a hedgehog. She couldn¡¯t ept that her marriage was a forced affair. Laura chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, because Barret married you back then to protect me.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 006 Barret¡¯s Beautiful Lie ¡°What did you say?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t believe it and she was shuddering uncontrobly. She suddenly felt extremely cold. A chill was eating its way from the soles of her feet to her limbs and she couldn¡¯t help shivering. Back then, Grandpa asked her, ¡°If Barret wants to be with you and marry you, Jenny, will you agree?¡± ¡°Grandpa, is he doing it of his own free will?¡± She asked the question because she had known that he loved Laura then. She told herself that if he was forced into it by Grandpa, she would never agree to it anyway, because she didn¡¯t want to tie him down with a marriage. More than that, she didn¡¯t want to get him in that way. ¡°Silly girl, Barret is so stubborn. If he isn¡¯t, can Grandpa force him to do it?¡± Later, she asked Barret the same question. She asked him, ¡°Are you marrying me of your own free will? I know that Grandpa cares for me and I don¡¯t want you to marry me because Grandpa ordered you to. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡± What did Barret say to her? He said, ¡°Yes, I am. Laura and I have broken up. Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll try to fall in love with you in three years, and if I can¡¯t, we¡¯ll divorce peacefully. Do you agree?¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± She had a big smile on her face then. Barret even asked her, ¡°Why did you agree to marry me? Don¡¯t you have someone you love? Are you willing to be tied down by marriage? Don¡¯t you want to pursue your love?¡± She said, ¡°Yes, I have. It¡¯s been eight years.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. And then she shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t pursue it anymore.¡± She had married the man she loved and made a big leap in life by going straight from love to marriage. But now Laura was telling her that it was all a lie. If what Laura said was true, it meant that all of them had been lying to her from the beginning. Three years? Jenny pinched her fingers and suddenly wanted tough. So it was just a front, a tant lie. She had been moved to tears back then, thinking that Barret had really gotten over Laura and wanted to make a new start with her. But it turned out that she was the one who had been so stupid and fooled. ¡°Jenny, you really are naive and cute. How could Barret marry you of his own free will when he loves me? Do you know why he asked for three years? It¡¯s simply because you would ask for a divorce in three years, without anyint or resentment, so that he could go free ande back to marry me.¡± ¡°He knew that Grandpa would only agree if you ask for a divorce, and that Grandpa would never agree if he ask.¡± ¡°He¡¯s put a lot of effort into being with me, and even¡­ set up this beautiful trap.¡± Laura¡¯s words made Jenny feel like she was in an ice cer. A chill enveloped her tightly and she was freezing cold. If all of it was a lie, had he been pretending for so many days and nights? And on all those nights, he¡¯d embraced, caressed and made love with her. Was it all part of the trap? It was nothing but his trick? Jenny was really upset. She suddenly felt like a joker, so stupid. That was why Barret had tricked her into believing him. ¡°I won¡¯t believe it unless you tell me how Grandpa has forced him.¡± Jenny clenched her fists. She knew Barret all too well after spending so much time with him. He was so stubborn that he wouldn¡¯t give in even if a knife was put to his neck, so Grandpa might have threatened him with something extremely important. Lauraughed mockingly. ¡°Jenny, you are so obstinate. Since you want to know so much, I will tell you.¡± ¡°Grandpa threatened him. If he didn¡¯t marry you, Grandpa would send me abroad so that he and I would never see each other again for the rest of our lives. Although we couldn¡¯t stay together back then, he compromised in order to see me again.¡± Jenny bit her lip. She was having a hard time, so hard that she couldn¡¯t say a word. Laura, however, didn¡¯t give her a break and continued her attack. ¡°As for my legs, do you remember on the day when you got married, Barret took a phone call and almost left the wedding?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It was her wedding. Of course, Jenny would remember. ¡°That¡¯s because I had a car ident on the way to your wedding and almost died. It took them a day to save my life, but my legs are broken.¡± No wonder he left in a hurry as soon as the wedding was over. She asked him if something had happened to thepany. He said it was a friend who had been in a car ident. He wanted to go and take care of it, but Grandpa wouldn¡¯t allow him to go, so he asked her to help him cover it up. She remembered that Grandpa called to ask her, ¡°Jenny, is Barret at home with you?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa, he¡¯s right here with me.¡± She foolishly hid it for him. And he stayed out on their wedding night. It turned out that he was taking care of another woman on that night. In the following days, he was also very tired from leaving early and returningte. But he never told her that the friend he was talking about was ¡°Laura¡±! If she had known it¡­ Jenny smiled bitterly. Even if she had known, she would have helped him hide it. She loved him so much that she couldn¡¯t see him scolded by Grandpa! ¡°So what? Why are you telling me this now?¡± Jenny looked at Laura. Suddenly, she was like a defiant hedgehog, putting up all her spikes to protect her soft body. ¡°Tell me, are you crippled because of me? Did I have anything to do with your legs?¡± ¡°Jenny, ask yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± Laura sounded edgy too. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have forced Barret, Barret wouldn¡¯t have married you unwillingly, and I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into the car ident on the way to your wedding because I was lost in thought and my legs wouldn¡¯t have been broken.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d have married Barret and we would have had a happy family with children.¡± Jenny tried desperately to contain herself. After a while, she looked up and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not because of me. You¡¯re just giving yourself a good excuse and ming me for your crippled legs.¡± ¡°I believe Grandpa. He loves me very much, but he must have his reasons for not allowing you to be with Barret. If you really meet his criteria for a granddaughter-inw, even a thousand or ten thousand Jennys can¡¯t stop you from getting married to Barret, let alone just one.¡± ¡°As you said, Grandpa has gone to so many lengths to keep you apart. It only means, Laura, that there is something wrong with you.¡± ¡°I, Jenny, may not be from a rich family, but I¡¯m not at your mercy, so don¡¯t try to pin it on me.¡± ¡°No one invited you to the wedding, let alone asked you to drink and drive afterwards.¡± Jenny spoke with such rity that they ring true. It was impossible to find a single slip-up. Laura looked at Jenny incredulously. It had been two years since she had seen Jenny, but she had never expected that the girl, who used to follow Barret cautiously, blush easily and speak softly, would suddenly be so aggressive. ¡°The love of my life was getting married and you think I would be absent?¡± ¡°The love of your life?¡± Jenny sneered, ¡°Laura, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know those things just because Barret doesn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t make me bring up all the nasty things you did back then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯m innocent. How can you use me so falsely?¡± Laura stumbled in a flurry of emotions and fell abruptly out of her wheelchair. At that moment, Barret came back. He put down the thermos in his hand and gently helped Laura up. Then, he pinched the ce between his eyebrows and asked coldly, ¡°Can anyone tell me what happened?¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 007 Jenny Said that She Wouldn¡¯t Get a Divorce Jenny pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Laura, you tell me.¡± Laura immediately said pitifully, ¡°Barret, don¡¯t me Jenny. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m so weak. I tried to stand up, only to find that I simply can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Barret looked over at Jenny. Jenny still didn¡¯t say anything. Barret looked at Laura again. ¡°Why did you suddenly want to stand up when your legs are not well yet and you should sit in the wheelchair?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Barret, because¡­¡± Laura cried out in anxiety, ¡°Because I got so emotional when Jenny said just now¡­ She said that she wouldn¡¯t ask Grandpa for a divorce and that she¡¯d die before she¡¯d divorce you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. When did I say that?¡± It was the first time Jenny had been so confrontational and out of control in front of Barret. ¡°You said that?¡± Barret looked at her coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can ask Grandpa for a divorce right now.¡± Jenny held her hands out in a gesture of indifference. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Barret rubbed between his eyebrows as he sighed and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Laura, I know you¡¯re anxious and want me to get a divorce right away, but didn¡¯t we agree? Grandpa¡¯s in poor health now, so we¡¯ll talk about the divorce after his birthday party.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even wait for a couple of days, then I¡¯m sorry, but I have to choose Grandpa between you and him.¡± Laura immediately panicked when she heard that. She reached out, tugged at the corner of Barret¡¯s coat and pitifully said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Barret, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you about it the other night.¡± ¡°I was just too anxious. I was afraid that there would be trouble and you wouldn¡¯t want to get divorced. I was even more afraid that you wouldn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± With that, Laura actually reached out and hugged Barret right in her arms. Jenny¡¯s eyes widened. As a mistress, Laura was hugging another woman¡¯s husband in broad daylight and she was not ashamed to do so. Just as Jenny was about to speak up, a cold voice suddenly came in a powerful way. ¡°So the world is really changing. Since when can a mistress hugging someone else¡¯s husband be so bold?¡± That voice? Jenny had just turned around when Barret said, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why? I can¡¯te here? I was doing my daily rounds of the mall and saw something disgraceful, so I came to stop it, only to find that it¡¯s my son who did it.¡± Lillian grunted coldly and the words that came out of her mouth were even colder. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not Laura¡¯s fault. She didn¡¯t mean to do it and¡­¡± Before Barret could finish his words, Lillian cut in forcefully. ¡°If it¡¯s not her fault, then it¡¯s yours. How can you hug her like that when you¡¯re married? Don¡¯t tell people out there that you¡¯re my son.¡± Lillian had always had an aversion to ¡°mistresses¡±. ¡°Keep your hands to yourself. If I catch you hugging a woman other than your wife again, don¡¯t you ever come into the Smith house. You¡¯ll taint it.¡± Lillian said fast and furiously, without a word of nonsense. Every word, every phrase, was precisely to the point. Jenny stood there. She suddenly felt that she was too weak in front of her mother-inw. At this moment, she simply wanted to raise a g and shout, ¡°You¡¯re so mighty, my mother-inw.¡± Still, she was surprised. Since they got married, she and Barret hadn¡¯t been to the Smith house very often, and every time they did, it was basically to visit Grandpa. As for Lillian, they had seen each other only a few times. From what she remembered of her mother-inw, Lillian was a very cold woman who was always indifferent to her and didn¡¯t talk to her much, so Jenny thought Lillian didn¡¯t like her. She even told herself that a wealthy woman like Lillian would surely want a gentle and intelligent daughter-inw from a famous family and that Lillian wouldn¡¯t like a girl from a humble family like her. That was why Jenny never bothered Lillian when Lillian didn¡¯t ask to see her. She never thought that Lillian would help her out so much. Sometimes, you have to believe that everything has its vanquisher. A woman like Laura, for example, had to be dealt with by Lillian. Laura clenched her hands hard and tried to exin, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re right. I went over the line.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not hopeless yet, knowing what you did is wrong.¡± ¡°I just got back and heard that Grandpa¡¯s birthday party is moved up, so I want to find a present for Grandpa. Barret knows what Grandpa likes, and that¡¯s why I asked him to help me with it. Please don¡¯t me him.¡± ¡°He is spending time with another woman instead of his wife when he has a day off. Of course, I would me him. What¡¯s more¡­¡± Lillian looked at Laura with her sharp eyes. ¡°I remember my father didn¡¯t invite you, so you don¡¯t have to get any present for him. He won¡¯t want it anyway.¡± ¡°Mom, stop it. I invited her,¡± Barret said, feeling sorry for Laura. ¡°You shut up.¡± Lillian red at him immediately. Then she said, ¡°It¡¯s your grandpa¡¯s birthday party, not yours. Since when can you make the decision for your grandpa? You want to invite her? Then it¡¯s better to wait until your 80th birthday.¡± Laura¡¯s face was as white as paper, with no hint of blood. At this point, Lillian put on a warm smile. ¡°My father likes collectible things that cost a lot of money. Your Hill family may be wealthy, but it¡¯s nothing in front of our Smith family.¡± ¡°Please, Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Our Hill family is not as rich as we used to be, but we can still afford such a present.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lillian said sarcastically, ¡°I believe that the Hill family still has some money, even though they¡¯re declining, but I think your sister Anna is more favored in your family now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve broken your legs, and you¡¯re not a dancer now. Your ce in the Hill family is not what it used to be. I don¡¯t think you have much pocket money, so you should keep it for yourself instead of¡­¡­ Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 008 She Had to Get Pregnant in Three Months What a smooth tongue. Unfortunately, Laura was just a clown in front of Lillian. ¡°Jenny is Barret¡¯s wife, the daughter-inw of the Smith family. Do you think you canpare yourself to her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural for her to use Barret¡¯s money. Not only Barret¡¯s money, but all the money of the Smith family is at her disposal. And she can use as much as she wants forever.¡± ¡°As for the present, even if she gives him a leaf, Grandpa will love it and keep it as a treasure, whereas even if you give him a leaf made of gold, he won¡¯t appreciate it, and you will just be making a fool of yourself.¡± Laura had just opened her mouth when Barret grabbed her wrist and gave Jenny a quick look. Jenny felt miserable. But she immediately grabbed Lillian¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, Barret and I are choosing a present for Grandpa. Now that you¡¯re here, help us out!¡± Jenny smiled brightly and her voice was warm and soft. Lillian¡¯s voice softened. ¡°I can¡¯t really help you, because Grandpa doesn¡¯t need anything. And I think you both know what he wants!¡± Jenny did know what Grandpa wanted, but she also knew that Barret didn¡¯t want it. So she could only y dumb in front of her mother-inw. Lillian looked directly at Barret. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that the present Grandpa wants most of all is a great-grandchild.¡± It was better not to talk about it, but when it came up, Lillian was furious. ¡°Look at you, it¡¯s been two whole years and Jenny hasn¡¯t had a baby. If things keep going like this, I¡¯m going to suspect that something is wrong with you.¡± Jenny was speechless. Lillian was really nice, just ming her son. If it were any other mother-inw, she would have used Jenny of not getting pregnant and being physically weak. Jenny felt so warm and fuzzy inside as soon as she heard that. ¡°Mom, this is a public ce. Please save me some face.¡± Barret rubbed between his eyebrows with a distressed look. ¡°You don¡¯t want to lose face, so do I? You know, when I go out with those rich women and they ask me if I have any grandchildren, I just want to find a hole in the floor and hide.¡± Jenny was embarrassed. Her face flushed. ¡°I used to think that you¡¯re still young and want to give you more time, so I never stepped in.¡± ¡°But this time, Barret, listen to me carefully, I¡¯m giving you three months. If Jenny doesn¡¯t get pregnant in three months, I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re just forcing me. Can¡¯t you be reasonable?¡± Barret looked worried. ¡°I¡¯m forcing you? Go to the hospital if you¡¯re not having a baby then.¡± Lillian looked at Jenny. ¡°Keep an eye on him over the next few months and report to me if he doesn¡¯t take the initiative or cooperate.¡± Jenny blushed and nodded. ¡°I will, Mom.¡± Laura was terribly embarrassed. She was so angry and sad, biting her lip pathetically and clenching her fists. If she hadn¡¯t been desperately trying to hold it back, she would have told Lillian that Barret and Jenny were getting a divorce. Both Barret and Laura breathed a sigh of relief when Lillian left. ¡°Barret, you¡¯re not really going to have a baby with her, are you?¡± Laura stared at Barret pitifully, looking as vulnerable as she could be. Jenny pursed her lips silently. Maybe men liked this kind of woman, vulnerable and pitiful, who made them feel protective. Even a superb man like Barret was no exception. ¡°No.¡± Barret¡¯s answer was decisive and crisp. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve decided to get a divorce, I won¡¯t leave her and me with this hidden trouble.¡± It was a relief for Laura to hear that. Turning to Barret, she ruffled her hair and said gently, ¡°Barret, why don¡¯t you go shopping with me? I want to buy some clothes.¡± Suddenly, it was as if time had been frozen. Jenny looked at the jasper earrings on Laura¡¯s ears and stood in a daze as if she had been. struck by lightning. She could not tell what was going through her mind, but it was quite overwhelming. She looked over at Laura and said in a soft and weak voice, ¡°May I ask where you bought your earrings?¡± Laura lifted her hair again to reveal the earrings and smiled. ¡°You mean these?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny clenched her hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy them. I saw Barret had them the other day and thought they were really nice. I liked them so much that he gave them to me.¡± Jenny bit her lip, feeling a twinge in her heart. So this was the ¡°hup¡± Barret had talked about. She had thought that something had gone wrong with the earrings, so he couldn¡¯t get them, but it turned out that Laura liked them and he gave them to her. He had promised to give them to Jenny, but Laura said she liked them, so he generously gave her instead. That was the difference between loving and not loving. ¡°Jenny¡­¡± Barret had just opened his mouth when Jenny immediately interrupted him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand.¡± Now that it had been done, there was no need to exin. Forcing back the hard feelings, she said lightly, ¡°So, are we still going to get a present for Grandpa?¡± ¡°Maybe next time. Laura needs me today. I¡¯ll keep herpany and ask the driver to take you home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sitting in the car, Jenny looked out at the view that passed by, but her mood had hit rock. bottom. ¡°A great-grandchild?¡± She murmured, her hands resting gently on her belly to protect it. Over the years, they hadn¡¯t had much intercourse. Barret used contraception almost every time. And he would also tell her to take some long-acting contraceptive pills. They had been on dual birth control. The chances of getting pregnant in such conditions were really slim to none. If the doctor hadn¡¯t told her she was pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t have dreamed of it. But Barret said it was a ¡°hidden trouble.¡± The words pierced her heart like pins and needles, causing it to bleed instantly. Their baby was a hidden trouble to him. Jenny covered her face, unable to control her tears any longer. Just as she arrived home, she received a call from her mother-inw. ¡°You¡¯re home?¡± Lillian got straight to the point. ¡°Yes, I just got home.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯lle over in ten minutes.¡± Jenny was just about to say something when Lillian had already hung up the phone. If she remembered it correctly, this was the first time her mother-inw hade to her and Barret¡¯s new home, except for when they got married. Jenny was a little nervous and hurriedly ordered the maids to get ready. Since she usually had less contact with her mother-inw and didn¡¯t know her well, Jenny called Barret to find out what her mother-inw liked. ¡°Hello, Barret!¡± ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s me.¡± Jenny¡¯s voice gave a jerk at the sound of Laura¡¯s voice. Fighting back the terrible feelings, she continued, ¡°Where¡¯s Barret? I¡¯ve got something to ask him.¡± ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s not avable at the moment. Look, I¡¯ll ask him to call you backter.¡± With that, Laura simply hung up the phone. Jenny cupped the phone, being dumbfounded and frozen. If she remembered it correctly, he was the one who had said that he would watch his behaviors and do what a husband should do as long as they weren¡¯t divorced yet. But now, what was he doing with Laura? It seemed that he couldn¡¯t wait long enough. If it weren¡¯t for Grandpa, they would have gotten their divorce papers this morning and be Not knowing much about her mother-inw¡¯s preferences, Jenny ended up having all kinds of things prepared. Coffee, tea, fruit, pastries, nuts¡­ she got anything that was avable at home. And she even had lunch ready. Both Chinese food and Western food were prepared. With all this done, Jenny waited at home for Lillian. When she heard a knock at the door, Jenny opened it herself. She greeted Lillian politely with a smile on her face, ¡°Mom, wee¡­¡± Before she could finish the words, Jenny covered her mouth and ran into the bathroom to throw up frantically. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 009 Jenny¡¯s Mother-inw Saw Her Vomiting Having thrown up several times, Jenny finally felt better. Taking a deep breath, she washed her face and fixed her makeup before going out. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so sorry, but I was just a little out of sorts.¡± Jenny looked at Lillian on the couch, feeling quite embarrassed. Lillian just smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Then she waved for Jenny to sit down and Jenny immediately sat beside her gingerly. Her heart was pounding and her breathing wasn¡¯t quite smooth because she was nervous. Most importantly, she was afraid that her mother-inw would ask her about her ¡°vomiting¡±. But things just happened that way. The next thing she knew, her mother-inw¡¯s voice was ringing in her ears. ¡°What happened just now? I saw you throw up badly. Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°My God,¡± Jenny eximed secretly, ¡°you really got me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. I just ate an egg by ident and I¡¯ve been a bit allergic for a couple of days.¡± Jenny tried to keep her voice and tone natural so that Lillian couldn¡¯t see anything wrong. ¡°Be more careful next time. Allergies can be fatal.¡± Lillian admonished her seriously, not really thinking much about it. ¡°Yes, Mom, I¡¯ll be careful from now on.¡± Next, Lillian didn¡¯t beat around the bush and got straight to the point. ¡°If I remember it correctly, it was your second wedding anniversary yesterday.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Jenny nodded her head good-naturedly. ¡°In this life, you will meet all kinds of people. There are some you will never meet in your life, and others you will only pass by. It¡¯s not easy to be a couple. Now that you have got the marriage certificate and be a married couple, you should cherish it.¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s better to tear down ten temples than to ruin a marriage. If you still love him, you should put some effort into it and hold on to him. As for Laura, what are you afraid of her for? Not only me, but the whole Smith family, including Grandpa and your dad, dislike her. None of us would agree to hering into the family. We¡¯ll all support you most strongly.¡± Lillian¡¯s words brought tears to Jenny¡¯s eyes. How lucky Jenny was to have married into the Smith family, even though her mother had died many years ago and her father had never given her a single ounce of fatherly love. They looked after, cared for, protected and loved her instead of disliking her. She could never repay them enough for their kindness in this life. ¡°I know, Mom, and I will cherish it.¡± ¡°Do you really know?¡± Lillian suddenly looked at Jenny with her sharp eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know, if you do, you wouldn¡¯t have asked for a divorce so easily?¡± ¡°I know what you and Barret have in mind. Grandpa will be celebrating his 80th birthday soon. He¡¯s not well. If you do anything to upset him, I will never forgive you. No matter what you¡¯re up to, put it out of your mind and forget about it.¡± Jenny jerked her head up and looked at Lillian incredulously. ¡°Mom, how do you¡­ know that?¡± At the end of her sentence, Jenny¡¯s voice was as low as the sound of a mosquito. She had her head down, not daring to face her mother-inw at all. Lillian sighed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why Barret married you. Now that you¡¯re married and have got the marriage certificate, you¡¯re husband and wife, and you should cherish your marriage. I¡¯m counting on you to give me a grandchild soon so that I can be a proud grandma.¡± Before she left, Lillian added, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Enjoy your life. I hope that you¡¯ll have stopped thinking about the divorce when I see you next time.¡± After that, she left without having lunch here. Jenny sat on the couch and hesitated for a while, wondering if she should call Barret and tell him that Mom already knew they were nning a divorce. Dwelling on it, she got so sleepy that she fell asleep directly on the couch. Lillian called Barret as soon as she got out. ¡°I¡¯ll be at the old house in half an hour and I want to see you when I get there.¡± Barret found it a bit of a headache. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still out here.¡± Lillian replied directly, ¡°I know, you have left your wife behind to go shopping with Laura. If you don¡¯t come, I will go straight to the mall to find Laura. Then, don¡¯t me me for not being merciful and making her look bad. It¡¯s your decision!¡± ¡°I¡¯lle.¡± Before Barret could even get his words out, Lillian had already hung up the phone in amanding manner. ¡°Laura, you can keep going. I¡¯ll have the driver take you home when you¡¯re done,¡± Barret said gently. Laura immediately sensed something wrong. ¡°Barret, are you leaving now?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have some urgent business.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead then. I¡¯ll take care of myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°All right.¡± Barret was about to turn around when Laura suddenly said, ¡°Barret, wait!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Laura wheeled herself over and then reached out to straighten his tie bit by bit with her slender fingers. ¡°There, your tie was just a bit out of ce.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Watching as Barret left, Linda muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him, Miss Hill? Why did you let him leave?¡± ¡°Because he gave me a wake-up call today.¡± ¡°A wake-up call?¡± ¡°The day before yesterday, we had a fight because he had to postpone the divorce, and he was very unhappy. The same thing happened today. I have to give him more room, and trust him more. If I push too hard, it will backfire.¡± ¡°Miss Hill, aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll fall in love with his wife?¡± The look in Laura¡¯s eyes becameplicated. It took a moment before she said, ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°But then Iforted myself. They¡¯ve been married for two years and Barret hasn¡¯t fallen in love with her. Now they have just a week to go. Their rtionship can¡¯t take a sudden leap forward in these seven days!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve put up with it for two whole years abroad, over 700 days. I mustn¡¯t let these seven days undo what I¡¯ve done. I must keep calm. I mustn¡¯t lose my head.¡± When Barret got to the Smiths¡¯ old house, Lillian was already waiting for him in the study. It was about five in the afternoon and the sun was already setting. The sunset stained the sky in orange-red hues, and the view from the window was just right for Lillian¡¯s favorite moment. A faint fragrance lingered in the quaint room. The rich smell of tea on the tea table nearby was refreshing and inviting. Barret pushed the door open and walked in just as Lillian finished making the tea. He strode over and sat down at the other side of the table before picking up his cup of tea and sniffing it. ¡°Mom, your tea smells as good as ever.¡± ¡°So what if it smells good? Your father still likes Martha¡¯s tea, saying that her tea is romantic and interesting while mine is as dull and boring as I am.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Barret frowned, ¡°why are you talking about her now?¡± ¡°What? I can¡¯t talk about your father¡¯s mistress, while you can take your mistress around and hang out with her? Barret, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about Jenny? Do you think she¡¯s tough enough? She would feel hurt, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 010 Jenny Got a Bellyache and Bled Lillian¡¯s barrage of questions annoyed Barret a little. He tugged at his tie and said lightly, ¡°Mom, Jenny has been calm. It¡¯s not as serious as you make it out to be.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not serious?¡± Lillian tried to calm herself down and looked at Barret again. ¡°Your grandpa doesn¡¯t know about this yet. If he finds it out, you won¡¯t get away with it, so behave yourself.¡± ¡°Well, I can tell what you¡¯re thinking. If you want to hide it, hide it well. Grandpa¡¯s health has been very poortely and he¡¯s not what he used to be. If he notices anything wrong with you and gets worse, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson as your mother.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t think we¡¯ll agree if you tell Jenny to ask for a divorce. I advise you to give up already. You¡¯re my son, so I know you well enough.¡± ¡°Laura is not as innocent as you think. She had left decisively and came back like that after two years. Do you know what she¡¯s up to?¡± While Barret sipped at his tea, he wasn¡¯t as calm as he looked. How did his mother know all this? On the way home, Barret didn¡¯t say a word as he sat in the car, simmering with rage. Even the driver in the front was holding his breath, gingerly. ¡°Jenny?¡± Barret called her by name just as he got home, trying to hold back his anger. ¡°Where is she?¡± Just as he finished speaking, he saw Jenny on the couch. As he approached, Jenny happened to wake up. Seeing hime back, Jenny immediately rubbed her eyes and said sleepily, ¡°You¡¯re back? By the way, I have something to tell you. I think Mom has found out that we are getting a divorce.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her?¡± Barret asked angrily. Jenny was confused by his question. It took her a moment to get what he was saying and she looked incredulously at the man standing in front of her. ¡°What do you mean? You mean I told Mom that we¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Barret sneered, his dark eyes turning sharp and cold. The coldness shot straight into Jenny¡¯s heart, simply hurt worse than a knife. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever talked to you about this. If it wasn¡¯t you, who else? If you don¡¯t want to divorce, you can tell me. Why are you ying such a trick? I said that I would make it up and give you whatever you want. I would agree to it, even if you want an equal share of my property.¡± Almost immediately, Jenny felt as if she had forgotten to breathe, and her mind went nk. She opened her mouth, only to find that suddenly she couldn¡¯t utter a single word. It hurt her so much to be misunderstood by him like that. ¡°You¡¯ve got nothing to say about that?¡± Barret¡¯s contempt hurt her even more. After a while, she collected herself. ¡°So you think that I did all this for your money, for your fortune?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Barret looked at her coldly. ¡°Or you don¡¯t want a divorce at all? You pretended to agree and told Mom and Grandpa about it behind my back. Jenny, you¡¯re really good at it and even I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how you think of me?¡± With a self-mocking smile, Jenny lowered her eyshes. Enough, she was tired. She didn¡¯t want to exin or defend herself. They were going to be divorced once Grandpa¡¯s birthday party was over anyway. After that, they would go their separate ways and never have any contact again. ¡°How do you want me to think of you, after what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°What about you? Why did you marry me in the first ce?¡± Even though she already knew why, Jenny was still stubbornly trying to get an answer like crazy. She wanted to hear him tell her himself. Barret¡¯s silence made it even harder for her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? Just tell me!¡± ¡°You said you were marrying me of your own free will. Of your own free will? You sacrificed your marriage for your ex-girlfriend, and you used yourself as the bait for me to fall into your trap. Barret, I¡¯m really impressed by your willingness.¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± Jenny yelled out, unable to control it. There was a long, silent moment. It was suffocating. Jenny took a deep breath, and it suddenly felt like even the air hurt, stabbing her like a knife in her throat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin?¡± Jenny smiled sadly. ¡°Because you can¡¯t exin it at all.¡± She asked and then answered herself, feeling like a big hole had been cut in her heart and blood was dripping out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± At the end of the day, that was all she got from him. ¡°Ha-ha¡­ sorry!¡± Jenny mumbled repeating it. Sheughed so hard that even tears wereing out of her eyes. Sorry? It was such a good word for everything. It seemed like no matter what you did or what mistake you made, you could reply with this word. She was so upset. She felt hurt and awful. What¡¯s more, she felt a spasm of pain in her belly, as if it was being wrenched. Soon she felt something mmy between her legs. Her face instantly turned pale and bloodless as Jenny thought about what was happening. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, she was bleeding, quite a lot. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t scare Mummy. Please be safe and sound!¡± ¡°Be alright. Please be alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby, I didn¡¯t protect you well enough!¡± Jenny kept ming herself. Seeing her face unusually pale, Barret hurriedly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look so pale. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Jenny suddenly reached out and pushed his hand away. The pain in her belly was getting more and more intense. And she felt that she was still bleeding between her legs. They said that the first trimester was the most unstable period for a pregnant woman and it was very easy to miscarry. Thinking of this, Jenny immediately regretted it. Although she was angry with him, the baby was the most important thing now. She shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on him. Her lips trembled as Jenny struggled to open her mouth to speak. Suddenly, she cked out and copsed backwards without any further warning. ¡°Jenny.¡± Fortunately, Barret was quick enough to catch her. Jenny, wake up!¡± Barret held her in his arms as he rushed downstairs and ordered to get the car ready. Jenny woke up just as the car pulled up into the hospital and Barret rushed to the emergency room with her in his arms. He looked extremely anxious and his face was covered in sweat from running so fast. The man didn¡¯t look as handsome and elegant as he used to be, but rather a bit messy and disheveled. If only he was really worried about her out of love. Unfortunately, it was just out of guilt, she guessed. When they got to the emergency room, the blinding light overhead suddenly turned on. Jenny didn¡¯t close her eyes. She opened them wide and tears streamed down her face. When the doctor came in, Jenny grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand, crying and pleading, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. Please, please save my baby.¡± Looking down at the scarlet blooding wildly out from between her legs, the doctor managed to say, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, but you have to be prepared. The chances of keeping it are extremely slim.¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 011 The Divorce Agreement Jenny woke up to a white ceiling overhead and the smell of sterile water all over the ce. Barret was sitting nearby. He strode over when he saw her wake up. ¡°How are you feeling? Does Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. it still hurt?¡± ¡°Better!¡± She was very pale and her lips were almost bloodless. ¡°I had the porridge kept warm. Have some.¡± Barret opened the thermos and moved his long, slender fingers todle pumpkin porridge out of it for her. It was her favorite porridge. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± She shook her head. Barret walked over with the porridge anyway. ¡°You just woke up. You didn¡¯t eat anything for supper and you¡¯re weak. How can you recover if you don¡¯t eat?¡± ¡°Your husband has a good point. You need more nutrition now.¡± The doctor walked in wearing a white gown. Seeing the doctor, Jenny immediately sat up straight. At the same time, she turned to Barret. ¡°I want some bananas. Can you get some for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Carey to get them,¡± Barret said. Jenny frowned slightly. ¡°I want you to go and get them for me.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go.¡± After a while, Jenny turned to the doctor when she made sure that Barret had left. ¡°Doctor, my baby¡­¡± Her voice was trembling so much that she couldn¡¯t afford to go on with the rest of her question. The doctor smiled and looked at her kindly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You and your baby are lucky. Your baby is still lying intact and sleeping in your belly.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jenny instantly broke into a smile. Her anxiety and sadness were gone. Perhaps she was so happy that tears came out of her eyes as she smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, doctor!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my job. Although the baby has been kept, you mustn¡¯t take it lightly in the future. Especially in the first trimester, you must be very careful. Don¡¯t do any dangerous movements and keep yourself happy. The baby will be happy if you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°Well, I will remember it.¡± Jenny nodded her head vigorously. ¡°And make sure that you have your maternity check-up on time.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Looking at the pumpkin porridge on the table, the doctor added, ¡°You must have your meals on time. If you don¡¯t eat, the baby will not get any nutrition. Remember, you must be well if you want the baby to be well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. I will eat on time from now on.¡± ¡°I can see that your husband is caring and attentive to you. It is such an important thing to be pregnant. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell him?¡± In the emergency room, Jenny tugged at the doctor¡¯s sleeve and kept pleading, ¡°Doctor, the man waiting outside is my husband. He doesn¡¯t know about my pregnancy yet. Please don¡¯t tell him.¡± Jenny began to look bleak. ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced soon. He doesn¡¯t want the baby, but I want to keep it.¡± ¡°So, doctor, please do me this favor. Don¡¯t tell him, or I¡¯ll lose my baby.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± the doctor sighed and looked at Jenny, feeling bad for her, ¡°If you still have a choice other than divorce, I suggest you think twice about it. The baby can only grow up healthy and happy with both parents.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor, I will think carefully about it.¡± When Barret returned, Jenny was having her porridge. She was holding the bowl in one hand and the spoon in the other, eating slowly, spoon by spoon, with a very serious look. To his surprise, she asked when she finished the bowl, ¡°Can I have some more?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A little excited, Barretdled out another bowl and handed it to Jenny. Jenny finished the second bowl of pumpkin porridge as well, and then picked up a banana. The banana was quite big, and with two bowls of porridge, she was indeed rather full, so she put it back down after thinking about it. ¡°Why did you put it back down?¡± Barret frowned. ¡°I¡¯m full now. The banana is too big for me to finish and I am afraid it might go to waste.¡± Barret picked up the banana and peeled it. Then, he took half of it for himself and handed the remaining half to Jenny. Jenny watched with wide eyes as he finished his half of the banana in two bites. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like bananas?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to eat some every now and then.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep now.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Jenny woke up the next day with wide eyes and an incredulous look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go yesterday?¡± back The Barret in front of her did not look like the elegant gentleman he used to be, with his hair unkempt and shirt rumpled. And more surprisingly to Jenny, he had stayed here with her all night? There was a knock at the door and Carey walked in carrying a bag. ¡°Here are the clothes for you, Sir.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Each drop seemed to hit Jenny¡¯s heart, causing her to wonder uncontrobly. ¡°Barret, what kind of a man are you?¡± ¡°Why do you treat me so thoughtfully when you obviously don¡¯t love me? If you were colder, perhaps I would leave more decisively.¡± When he came out of the bathroom, he looked like the man he used to be again, handsome as ever with his fine features. ¡°Did you bring the stuff?¡± He looked over at Carey and his voice was cold. ¡°It¡¯s all printed out.¡± Carey respectfully presented the stuff to Barret with both hands. ¡°You can go out now.¡± Carey went out and instantly she and he were left alone in the room again. ¡°I had an international meetingst night and it was already past four when it ended, so I had to stay here with you,¡± Barret exined. So that was it. Jenny realized that she had gotten herself thinking too much. Barret sat in a chair nearby, tall and erect as a pine. He flipped through the papers in his hands with his long fingers, reading each page carefully. ¡°Did you ask Carey to go out because you have something to talk about with me?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°Well, just a moment,¡± Barret said, keeping his eyes on the papers in his hands. Jenny had no idea what he was reading. About five minutester, he closed the file, walked over on his long legs and put it in her hands. In a calm voice, he said, ¡°The agreement has been revised ording to your requirements, so you can read it again.¡± When she saw the words ¡°Divorce Agreement¡±, Jenny suddenly wanted tough. It turned out that he had been reading the Divorce Agreement while she had thought he was working. Her requirements? When had she made any requirements? She hadn¡¯t required anything. Holding the Divorce Agreement in her hands, Jenny felt like her palms were burning. It took her a while to react, lifting her head and asking him in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t remember making any requirements.¡± ¡°Read it carefully first,¡± Barret said. For ten minutes, Jenny read the Divorce Agreement. Then, to her surprise, she didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough. Barret had revised the property part, giving her two vis, two luxury cars, and 10 million in cash. Huh¡­ Jenny raised her head, her eyes welling up with tears. 10 million? She was just an ordinary girl. She had never known that she could be worth so much. To divorce her, he was really willing to go out of his way to be generous. ¡°Barret, in the end, you still think I told Mom that we are divorcing to ckmail you and get a bigger share of your property when we divorce, don¡¯t you?¡± Jenny looked at him and suddenly felt like a loser. After two years of being his wife, she was actually just a money-mad woman in his mind, who would do anything for money. ¡°What if I ask for 100 million? Barret, you¡¯ll give me whatever I want in order to get a divorce, right?¡± Jenny asked with a bitter smile. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 012 Jenny Signed Barret looked up at her. ¡°Are you sure you want 100 million?¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s too much?¡± Jenny looked at him mockingly. ¡°If you really want it, I¡¯ll give you,¡± Barret said. Jenny tore up the Divorce Agreement in her hands and threw all the scraps of paper away in front of Barret. ¡°I¡¯m such a loser, Barret. I¡¯m just a gold-digger in your mind who¡¯s only interested in money.¡± ¡°You love Laura so much that you¡¯d give me 100 million without batting an eye for her?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with Laura. As I said, I will try my best to give you whatever you ask for if I can. I am the one who broke the agreement by ending it early. If you want money, I will just give it to you.¡± Jenny looked at him and suddenly burst outughing. She clenched her fists andughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes. ¡°If you have already. decided that, then there is no point for me to exin.¡± ¡°Get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± When Barret left, Carey walked in gingerly. Jenny stared at him with an angry look on her face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Careyid the copies of the agreement in his hands one by one on the table and then looked at Jenny. ¡°Mr. Smith told me to print out five copies and send you the electronic version as well. He said that you can sign them when you calm down.¡± Jenny grabbed the pen and signed straight away without even reading them. Then she tossed them to Carey. ¡°Tell him, I don¡¯t want a penny of his money.¡± She didn¡¯t bring a penny with her when she came to the Smith family. And she wouldn¡¯t take a penny when she left. When he got the Divorce Agreement signed by Jenny, Carey called Barret immediately. ¡°Mrs. Smith has signed, Sir.¡± ¡°Signed?¡± Barret was surprised that it had gone so well. ¡°Did she say anything?¡± ¡°She said that she didn¡¯t want a penny of your money,¡± Carey said truthfully. Hanging up the phone, Barret rubbed between his eyebrows hard. For some reason, he suddenly became agitated. Opposite him, Laura smiled gently and asked, ¡°Barret, what was signed?¡± ¡°The Divorce Agreement,¡± he answered lightly. Stunned and incredulous, Laura asked, ¡°You mean she has agreed and signed it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Barret. After all these years, we can finally be together openly.¡± Laura got up and hugged him joyfully. Barret, however, looked somewhat disappointed. For some reason, he didn¡¯t feel as happy or relieved as he had imagined when he heard that Jenny had signed so quickly and without a hint of hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Pushing Laura aside gently, Barret went outside and lit a cigarette. The smoke rose, and his clean-cut silhouette became hazy in the smoke. She had signed so quickly. Sure enough, she was going to see her beloved. He was frustrated by the knowledge that he, Barret, was no better to her than a man who was getting remarried. Laura was there when Carey came with the Divorce Agreement. ¡°You can leave it with me. I¡¯ll give it to Barretter.¡± Thinking that Barret was going to marry her soon, Carey gave it to her unsuspectingly. Upon seeing the property part and all those things Barret had given to Jenny, Laura instantly clenched her hands. So much money? It was many times more than what an ordinary person could get in a lifetime. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Barret had given it to Jenny so easily. Jenny didn¡¯t bring any money with her when she married into the Smith family, so why should she get so much money in the divorce? Laura got furious as soon as she saw that. The next day, Jenny packed up her things and got ready to leave the hospital. Suddenly, an unexpected visitor came to her ward. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she looked at Laura and asked coldly. Thinking about the purpose of her visit today, Laura tried to control herself and put on a smile that was as gentle as it could be. ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink. I want to apologize to you.¡± Laura wanted to apologize to Jenny? How could that be possible? Jenny knew with a little thought that Laura must be up to something. In the cafe downstairs, Laura ordered atte and then turned to Jenny. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have some in water.¡± The look on Laura¡¯s face was steeped in embarrassment. She felt Jenny was doing it on purpose. ¡°Just tell me what you have to say. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here,¡± Jenny said straight away. ¡°I did go a little overboard with what I saidst time. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Laura had not expected Jenny would respond like that. She paused and then smiled again, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sincerely apologize. I¡¯m sorry, Jenny, but I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± What a terrible apology from a weasel to a chicken. A woman like Laura must be up to something big if she said sorry. ¡°Get to the point. I¡¯m leaving if you don¡¯t.¡± Laura got anxious as soon as she heard that. She grabbed Jenny, took something out of her bag and put it in front of Jenny. Another Divorce Agreement? When she nced at the words, Jenny sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve already signed it. Why? You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll lie to you and want me to sign it again in front of you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Laura smiled and replied, ¡°I thought there was a slight problem with the property part, so I made a little change. Can you sign it again?¡± A little change? Jenny gave her a look and picked up the Divorce Agreement. When she saw that the amount of the divorce settlement had been changed from ¡°10 million¡± to ¡°1 million¡±, sheughed, ¡°Did you or Barret change it?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t get furious as Laura had expected, and she was quite calm instead. ¡°I did.¡± Jenny looked at Laura disdainfully. ¡°Does Barret know? Are you sure he¡¯ll agree?¡± ¡°Of course, he will.¡± ¡°If so, why are you afraid to tell him? And why did you bring it to me behind his back? Laura, you¡¯re from the Hill family. You may be crippled, but you should still have your pride. I didn¡¯t expect that you would do anything for money. You¡¯re such a money-mad woman.¡± Jenny¡¯s words made Laura furious. ¡°What about you? You didn¡¯t have any money when you married into the Smith family, and you don¡¯t even have a dowry. Why should you take so much in the divorce?¡± ¡°Who told you I didn¡¯t have a dowry?¡± Laura sneered, ¡°With your poor mother and gambler father, what kind of dowry could you get? Even if you had, it would be shabby as hell.¡± Jenny lifted her hand and pointed to the jade bracelet on her wrist. ¡°Oh? You mean this is shabby?¡± bracelet?¡± ¡°When my mother saved Dad and Grandpa, Grandpa gave it to her himself as a token. When I married Barret, Grandpa said it¡¯s my dowry. Although it¡¯s a dowry, it belongs to me for the rest of my life and he won¡¯t give it to anyone but me.¡± Laura stumbled, Jenny¡¯s words chilling her to the bone. Of course, she knew the jade bracelet. It was the ancestral bracelet of the Smith family, which had never been passed down to anyone but their daughters-inw. Grandpa had actually given it to Jenny. No wonder Jenny was so arrogant. But Laura had gone through ups and downs. She calmed herself down and made a bold decision. ¡°Jenny, why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 013 Jenny Had an ident? ¡°A deal?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want money? Well, I want the bracelet. Give it to me and you¡¯ll get ten million.¡± Laura blurted out. ¡°Ten million?¡± Jenny sneered, ¡°The bracelet is worth a hundred million. You¡¯re asking me to make a bad deal.¡± Laura gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine, a hundred million then.¡± As expensive as it was, if she got the bracelet and married Barret, she would have ten billion, not to mention a hundred million. It was worth it. ¡°Did I hear you right? I heard from my mother-inw the other day that you¡¯re less favored in your family, so I¡¯m wondering where you can get a hundred million for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ll give you the money anyway,¡± Laura said somewhat impatiently. Jenny pulled her wrist back and hid the jade bracelet in her sleeve again, while ncing at the Divorce Agreement in Laura¡¯s hands. ¡°I won¡¯t sell the bracelet at any price. By the way, thank you, Laura, for kindly reminding me that under the marriagews in this country, I can ask for an equal share of the property in the divorce, so it does seem that I should sign a new Divorce Agreement and divide my and Barret¡¯s property properly.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Laura clenched her fists. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. This Jenny was so shameless and she was pushing her luck. ¡°Jenny, stop right there. You are broke, so who the hell are you to ask for Barret¡¯s property.¡± Seeing Jenny get up and leave, Laura wheeled her wheelchair and chased after Jenny emotionally. Soon, the two of them were outside the hospital. The street at the main entrance was full of traffic. There were many people and even more carsing and going. Laura just kept on chasing after Jenny. She was frantically wheeling her wheelchair and racing. along. Suddenly, a car drove up on her right and by the time she noticed it, it was toote. She and her wheelchair were in the middle of the road. Bang. Her wheelchair was instantly knocked over and Laura fell to the ground with a thud. When Jenny turned around at the sound of the crash, she saw Laura and the wheelchair on their backs. Her heart skipped a beat and she rushed to go back. 10 Luckily, it was outside the hospital and an emergency doctor soon came running and wheeled Laura into the emergency room. When Jenny ran over, there was only Laura¡¯s phone left on the ground, spattered with warm blood and reeking strongly of gore. She had just picked it up when she covered her mouth and threw up wildly. She didn¡¯t feel better until her stomach was so empty that she was almost on the verge of vomiting bile. Just then, a man got out of the car, looking at Jenny and cursing, ¡°Hey, are you rted to that woman?¡± Jenny was about to say no when the man continued, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I was driving properly and following the traffic rules. She ran the red light, and I had nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°No, you caused the ident. You have to wait for the police.¡± Jenny grabbed him. The man was extremely impatient and pushed Jenny away. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I told you it was her fault. Listen, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to extort money out of me for that medical bill.¡± ¡°Get the hell out of my way. I¡¯ve got work to do.¡± The man passed her, got into his car and drove off quickly. Jenny sniffed at the strong smell of alcohol from him and frowned hard. That man was obviously driving drunk, and he had the nerve to put the me on someone else. Silently keeping his license te number as well as his appearance in mind, Jenny went quickly into the hospital. She didn¡¯t have time to deal with the man here. The most important thing now was to keep Laura alive. And if Laura did die¡­ She couldn¡¯t imagine it. Barret would definitely hate her. The words ¡°Emergency Room¡± were illuminated. Jenny took a look at them and felt her legs go weak. She opened her bag and tried to find some wet tissues to wipe the blood off Laura¡¯s phone, but for some reason, her hands kept shaking. She fumbled around in her bag for three minutes, but she couldn¡¯t find any tissue. Then, she simply emptied the contents of her bag, quickly found a bag of wet tissues and took some out to wipe the blood off Laura¡¯s phone. She held the phone, took a deep breath and dialed the number that she knew so well in her mind. ¡°Laura¡± Barret¡¯s voice came quickly and softly from the other end. ¡°It¡¯s Jenny.¡± ¡°Jenny? Isn¡¯t it Laura¡¯s phone? Why do you have it?¡± With a sigh, she continued, ¡°Laura had an ident and she¡¯s in the emergency room. Come over here now!¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°The First Hospital.¡± When she hung up the phone, Jenny felt as if all her energy had been sapped and she copsed onto the floor like a puddle of mud. She didn¡¯t like Laura indeed. No wife would like a dissolute and scheming woman who had been taken as the love of his life by her husband. But she never wanted the woman to die! When Barret arrived, Jenny was crouching on the floor and waiting. Her hair was disheveled and the contents of her bag were scattered all over the floor. ¡°What happened? Why were you with her?¡± His hair was slightly messy and his chest heaved as he gasped for air. It was obvious that he must have climbed the stairs up. Jenny looked up seriously at Barret with her dark eyes. ¡°She may have seen our Divorce Agreement and thought I was getting too much of your property, so she wanted me to sign a new one and leave with nothing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t agree and left. She didn¡¯t give up and frantically chased after me. A racing car knocked her over outside the hospital.¡± With that, she lowered her head again, her dark eyes fixed on the floor. She didn¡¯t dare look Barret in the eye, not knowing what he would say. It would be all right if Laura was saved and it would all have nothing to do with her. If Laura died, Barret would believe it was her fault, even if she had nothing to do with it. However, Jenny waited for five minutes without hearing Barret¡¯s response. She looked up again and saw him pacing anxiously outside the emergency room. Two hourster, the lights finally went off and the doctor came out. Jenny hurried over. The doctor took off his mask and looked at Barret. ¡°Are you rted to the patient?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m her fianc¨¦.¡± Her fianc¨¦? Jenny was stunned to hear that. Her husband said he was another woman¡¯s fianc¨¦ when they weren¡¯t even divorced. It was really the biggest joke in the world. ¡°Luckily you took her here in time. The bleeding in her head is all under control now, and she got some minor concussion. Make sure that she¡¯s taken good care of ande back for a check in three days.* ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Hearing this, Jenny let out a sigh of relief. She saw Barret finally unclench his fists that had been clenched tightly and unknit his eyebrows that had been knitted like mountain peaks. It was really different when it came to his beloved. He¡¯d never been so anxious about her. And soon Laura was wheeled into the ward. ¡°Barret, I know what that driver looks like. He¡­¡± Jenny said, trying to tell him about the driver. But Barret had left. He was wheeling Laura into the ward with one hand and holding her hand with the other as if she was his beloved wife. Meanwhile, Jenny was left alone outside the emergency room.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 014 Barret, You¡¯re so Biased Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny blinked hard to hold back the tears in her eyes and followed. It was quiet in the ward. Everything was the best in the top-of-the-line luxury suite. Barret sat beside Laura. He held her hands tightly in both of his and stared at her with his dark eyes like an affectionate young man. ¡°Barret, I have something to tell you¡­¡± Jenny was barely halfway through her sentence when he interrupted coldly, ¡°Keep your voice down and wait for me outside.¡± And Jenny had to wait for ten minutes. It was cold out in the corridor and her hands were freezing and red from standing there for a while. When Barret came out, she was rubbing her hands hard. ¡°Now you can tell me!¡± He looked at her coldly. Jenny quickly told him the license te number and physical features of that man. Then she said, ¡°Now you know the license te number and information of the driver. He was driving. drunk. It¡¯s a hit-and-run ident, so you can go and report him!¡± With that, she turned to leave. She simply did not have the courage to witness his deep love for another woman again. It was enough to know. Why should she have to see it with her own eyes? It was too cruel. Yet she had just taken two steps when Barret¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind her. ¡°That¡¯s it? You have nothing to say to Laura?¡± Jenny stopped abruptly. She knew what Barret wanted to hear. But she was not going to say that. She was not at fault for the incident. Did she have to be at fault and apologize just because Laura had been injured in the ident? That¡¯s not how you define right and wrong. She turned around and looked calmly at Barret with her clear eyes. ¡°So what else do you think I have to say?¡± Then, she said with a self-mocking smile, ¡°I have to apologize to her and say that it¡¯s my fault, or get down on my knees and pray for her forgiveness?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Barret said. Jenny¡¯s eyes were red and she looked at him with a cold smile. ¡°Barret, you can be biased, but not this biased.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not divorced and I¡¯m still your legal wife. But in your eyes, she is always right and I¡¯m always wrong in everything, right or wrong, when she and I are on opposite sides?¡± ¡°What if I had been the one knocked over in the ident today instead?¡± ¡°Barret, would you have asked her to apologize to me?¡± One minute. Three minutes. All Jenny got was his silence. Fine, she shouldn¡¯t have asked. Why would she expect him to give her an answer she liked when she knew he wouldn¡¯t? ¡°There are no what-ifs, Jenny. Laura is the one who got hurt in the ident and you just need to give an apology. It¡¯s not too much for you.¡± Not too much, huh? ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She sneered and ignored him, turning to leave without looking back. Back at home, Jenny had a lot of delicious food cooked in the kitchen. They said that you could turn your anger and sadness into strength, and that food was the best healing medicine when you were sad. But she started to retch immediately at the smell of the food and couldn¡¯t wait to lock herself in the bathroom and throw up in the sink. When she came out, she didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of strength left in her. She asked for some of the food that was greasy or smelly to be removed. In the end, she only ate some in porridge and pickled radish. Then, Jenny took a bath and went to bed. She was so sleepy that she fell asleep as soon as she rested her head on the pillow. The result of going to bed early was that she woke up at 3 am. Outside the window, it was as dark as a stack of ck cats. She couldn¡¯t see anything in the darkness. She reached out to feel the spot next to her, almost habitually. It was cold on her right hand under the quilt. And she felt cold, too. So he hadn¡¯te back. Of course, he wouldn¡¯te back. Laura was injured and he had to watch over her at the hospital. Jenny, why did you still expect him toe back when you knew that, Jenny? Getting up, she put on just a thin shawl and stood by the window. Suddenly, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Soon the rain poured down in torrents, bean-sized drops beating wildly against the window. Jenny immediately went back to bed and huddled herself up under the quilt, feeling scared. Ever since she was a little girl, she had always been afraid of rainstorms, especially when it thundered. As a child, she used to sleep alone because her mother was a nurse who often had to work the night shift. Her father was a grumpy gambler who often hung out and didn¡¯te home for months. He woulde home only to ask her mother for money or to lie on the floor drunk and sleep. Soter on, whenever her mother worked the night shift, she would be locked up at home and sleep alone. She was extremely scared when there was lightning and thunder. She would always turn on all the lights and cover herself with the quilt, trying desperately to recite the multiplication table. Later, when she was older, she began to sing away her fears. But after all these years, she was still terrified of thunder and lightning even as a grown-up. The thunder got louder and louder. The lightning was like a huge, shining knife that could cleave the entire sky. Jenny was so frightened. She hugged herself and gingerly turried on all the lights in the room. She finally felt better in the bright light. Back in bed, she immediately covered herself tightly with the quilt and curled up in a tight ball. That was what Barret saw when he came in. All the lights were on, and she was under the quilt like a kitten, pressing all the edges of the quilt tightly. He reached out and pulled at the quilt. Jenny thought it was all in her head, and she immediately moved towards the middle of the bed with the quilt. But she could still feel someone pulling at her quilt. Had someone broken into her room? Was it a burr or a robber? It waste at night. Was he trying to rob and kill her? The more Jenny thought about it, the more frightened she became. She pulled the quilt over her head quickly, trying to hide herself under it. Meanwhile, a frightened voice whispered from under the quilt, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I have no money and I¡¯m no beauty. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re after, you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± Barret suddenly got interested and changed the tone of his voice. ¡°You¡¯re living in such arge vi and telling me you have no money. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I don¡¯t have any money, and I¡¯m getting a divorce. Then I¡¯ll leave with nothing, so you won¡¯t find what you want here. Just leave. If you don¡¯t hurt me, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing has happened.¡± ¡°No way. Your husband must have a lot of money. I¡¯ll take you hostage and get whatever I want from him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give me the money.¡± With that, Barret tried to pull the quilt off Jenny. But Jenny was gripping so tightly that it took him a lot of effort to pull it off. With her eyes closed, Jenny sat up in bed, trembling from head to foot. She was so scared that she was almost crying when she said, ¡°Please¡­ Please don¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯ll do anything you¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she was suddenly taken into the arms of the man by a sharp pull. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 015 He Was Crazy and Nearly Kissed Her Jenny was just about to scream when the next moment a familiar voice came from overhead. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me.¡± That voice? If she heard it right, it was Barret. Jenny opened her eyes to see his handsome, starry-eyed face, and she was instantly stunned. It took her a while to realize what was happening, and she mumbled, ¡°Why are you back?¡± ¡°Why? You mean I shouldn¡¯t havee back?¡± Barret raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought that you would stay overnight with her at the hospital.¡± She hadn¡¯t really expected him toe back, and he¡¯d lost his temper during the day. Jenny regretted it as soon as she finished speaking, for she sensed that the atmosphere between them had be frosty. Just then, Barret suddenly turned off the lights and theny down on the bed with her in his arms. He covered both of them with the quilt and his low voice rang in her ears. ¡°Sleep!¡± He was so close to Jenny when he spoke that her ears went red from his breath. In the darkness, they were as cute as the red ears of a rabbit. Suddenly being held by him and with the smell of him all around, Jenny felt a little ufortable at first. She clenched her hands into fists and carefully ced them side by side on her chest. Hesitating for a second, she licked her lips and said in a soft voice, ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t had your bath yet.¡± At those words, Barret instantly lowered his head, his hawk-like dark eyes fixed on her grape-like ones. The next moment, he gave a pleasantugh. ¡°How did you know I haven¡¯t?¡± ¡°You just got back!¡± Barret held her more tightly and said slowly in his maic voice, ¡°I came back just as you fell asleep, but I didn¡¯t disturb you as you were sleeping soundly. I¡¯ve been working in the study after the bath and came over as soon as I heard the thunder.¡± Jenny felt her heart skip a few beats as she nestled in his arms. If she hadn¡¯t heard it herself, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. What kind of a man was Barret? Every time he hurt her feelings, he would then show his care for her. Yet within two days of her being happy, he would manage to bring tears to her eyes again. ¡°Why did youe over when it thundered?¡± Jenny couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Because¡­¡± he said word by word as he looked into her eye with his dark eyes, ¡°I remember someone is most afraid of thunder and lightning and she would cry every time the weather is like this. ¡± Jenny certainly didn¡¯t want to admit she was a coward. Besides, she didn¡¯t remember telling him that. How did he know? ¡°Who¡­ Who would cry? You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Jenny said under her breath. Barret chuckled, ¡°So who turned on all the lights just now and refused toe out from under the quilt?¡± Jenny was speechless. It was her, but he didn¡¯t need to point it out! Atst, Jenny had to give in. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll admit it. I¡¯m scared of thunder and lightning, but I¡¯ve never told you, so how did you know?¡± Barret suddenly flicked her head with his finger. ¡°Silly girl, not everything has to be told to be known. If you¡¯re caring and attentive enough, you can definitely find it out in everyday life.¡± ¡°And how did you find it out?¡± ¡°When we first got married, you would always hold the quilt tightly every time it thundered. Then, you became smarter and started to hug me when it thundered. You would make your way into my arms and wrap yourself around me like twine.¡± Who did that? She didn¡¯t! It sounded as if she were a piglet. ¡°I didn¡¯t. You must have hugged me because I smell nice,¡± Jenny blushed and argued. She had stopped feeling sleepy. But for some reason, Jenny was actually sleepy again as she smelled his scent and listened to his thumping heartbeat. ¡°What about him? Does the man you¡¯ve loved for so long know all these habits of yours?¡± Barret asked suddenly. There was a silence. For a long time in the darkness, he did not get a response. Looking down again, he found that the girl had fallen asleep in his arms with her eyes closed. Her face was pale and delicate. Her eyshes were long, like curling fans, and they would flutter when she spoke. Now asleep, she looked like a fairy. Barret looked at her and suddenly reached out as if possessed. However, his finger instantly retracted when it met Jenny¡¯s lip, as if he had had an electric shock. With a sigh, he looked out of the window in chagrin. ¡°Barret, what are you doing, Barret? Remember, you¡¯ll be divorced soon.¡± He wasn¡¯t himself today and even asked her about that man. Moreover, he had lied. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He hadn¡¯te back that early. He just rushed back from the hospital when he saw the dark clouds covering the sky and felt a violent storm wasing. When it came to the reason, even he felt a bit ridiculous. He was afraid that she would be scared and couldn¡¯t sleep well due to the thunder. The next day, Jenny slept till the sun was high up in the sky. She did not wake up until the bright sunshine came in. When she checked her phone, it was already past nine o¡¯clock. She took a closer look and saw that there were several missed calls, all from Grandpa. Jenny immediately called back. She stuck out her tongue and said cutely, ¡°Grandpa, sorry for being sote in getting back to you.¡± And at the other end, Grandpa said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let me guess, my Jenny must be sleepingte.¡± ¡°Why, Grandpa, you guess it every time. I¡¯m so frustrated,¡± Jenny chirped. ¡°Sleep is good for you. You can get enough sleep to give me a plump great-grandson,¡± Grandpa said cheerfully. Jenny instantly rubbed her belly and felt guilty. In fact, she was already pregnant, but she couldn¡¯t tell Grandpa, even though he was looking forward so much to it. It was a terrible feeling. She really wanted to say sorry to Grandpa. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t have to say sorry. I¡¯m being a bit too pushy. Besides, you are not to me. It¡¯s just that Barret isn¡¯t doing well enough.¡± ¡°By the way, it¡¯s my birthday party soon. Can you and Barrete and stay with me for a couple of days?¡± Jenny said obediently, ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I¡¯ll go and get Barret right away. We¡¯lle and have dinner with you tonight.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll have your favorite dishes prepared.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± After hanging up the phone, Jenny got up, washed up, had breakfast and then went to see Barret. Jenny knew without thinking that he was with Laura, so she went straight to the hospital. The door to the ward was ajar. Jenny reached out and pushed the door open, trying to speak. However, she stopped abruptly when she saw what was going on in front of her. She covered her mouth, hardly believing what she saw. The golden sun shone into the room and the breeze brushed the white curtains as Barret sat on the bed while Laura was in the bed. She put her pale, slender arms gently around Barret¡¯s neck with a sweet smile and her red lips were getting closer to his, little by little. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 016 Jenny Was Jealous Jenny stumbled, turned around, and quickly ran away. She didn¡¯t dare to see what they would do next. If she had a choice, she would rather she had never opened the door. ¡°Barret, you are so cruel.¡± Jenny leaned against the wall, panting hard. She felt her heart hurt so much that she had to press it. As if the ¡®heart¡¯ became numb, it would be able to stop hurting. Suddenly, Jenny¡¯s stomach turned upside down. She ran to the bathroom and threw up badly. And in the end, what she ate in the morning was all vomited out and all that was left in her stomach was bile. After a long time, Jenny was lying on the sink, with her ck hair messy on her pale face, looking wretched. Just then, there was a knock on the door, ¡°Jenny, open the door.¡± It¡¯s Barret¡¯s voice. He chased her out. Why? Hadn¡¯t he hurt her enough? They all kissed already. Jenny leaned against the door and her body slid down weakly. She didn¡¯t want to answer Barret and just wanted to pretend she hadn¡¯t heard him. While Barret persisted, ¡°I know you are in there. I¡¯ll give you three minutes to open the door, or I¡¯m going to bang in.¡± Jenny was finally shocked by Barret¡¯s words, so she stood up and opened the door before he could do something. ¡°Why did you lock yourself in?¡± Barret frowned unhappily looking at Jenny¡¯s messy hair. ¡°I¡¯m in bad mood,¡± Jenny said. Now that things hade to this point, there was nothing to hide ¡°Just because she hugged me?¡± ¡°Only hugging?¡± Jenny looked upwards to him coolly, ¡°She kissed you, and I saw it. Are you going to tell me something is wrong with my eyes, or are you kissing in the wrong ce?¡± Who would believe such a clumsy lie! She was an adult, not a little child. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Barret looked at her deeply. Hearing Barret¡¯s words, Jenny couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and all sorts of grievances came to her mind instantly. Jenny took a step forward and suddenly buried her head in Barret¡¯s arms. Then she reached up with her long and thin fingers, and poked Barret in his chest, saying slowly in a heartbreakingly small voice, ¡°Barret, you can¡¯t bully me like this. I know you want to divorce me, but I¡¯m still your wife now. You must know who you are.¡± She turned out to be angry. Even though she didn¡¯t love him, she also got jealous. Women were real to be jealous! ¡°You don¡¯t love me, right? So, why would you get jealous?¡± Barret asked suddenly. Jenny went angry and she stretched out to catch Barret¡¯s tie, looking like a wildcat with teeth and ws, ¡°ording to you, since you don¡¯t love me, can I also go out and fool around, then find and raise many Milk Boys? You don¡¯t care anyway.¡± ¡°You dare?¡± Barret gritted his teeth in exasperation, ¡°Remember who you are, Jenny. We¡¯re not divorced.¡± ¡°The same to you. If you kiss Laura again, I¡¯ll go to a nightclub and find a ¡®milk boy¡± ¡°What are Milk Boys?¡± Barret frowned.- Jenny bristled, ¡°Not like you, anyway.¡± ¡°What do I like?¡± ¡°You!¡± Jenny looked at him and her heart suddenly missed a beat, but she quickly calmed down, ¡°Compared with Milk Boys, you¡¯re a little older and you are notpetitive with girls.¡± ¡°Do you dare to say it again?¡± Barret a little angry, pinched Jenny¡¯s ear with one hand. Jenny¡¯s ears have always been sensitive, so when Barret pinched her one ear, her heart jumped and her ears instantly turned red. Jenny licked her lips and added, ¡°Milk Boys are young and strong, but easy to cheat women, but you are different. Maybe you are a little older, but you are gentle and rich, handsome and considerate, so you are the right choice for all women.¡± ¡°But unfortunately, you don¡¯t like me. There¡¯s nothing to do with me in the future even if you are so good.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t say that out and silently hidden in her heart. Hearing that, Barret calmed down and looked at Jenny more gently. ¡°What do youe to me for?¡± Barret asked, back to the point. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Jenny remember what she came here for. She immediately said, ¡°Grandpa said he wanted us to return to the old house for the next two days and d more time with him. I have agreed to go back with you to have lunch with him.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Barret walked around the corner and went into Laura¡¯s hospital room, where Jenny was waiting for him outside. When Barret pushed out the door, Jenny thought he would quickly have all settled, but¡­ ¡°Laura wants to see you.¡± Jenny clenched her fists and frowned. After hesitating for a moment, she mustered up her courage, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Laura¡¯s voice came from inside at this moment, ¡°Laura, I mean no offense and I just want to see you apologize to you.¡± Apologize to her? Forgot it, she couldn¡¯t take it. Besides, this was Laura¡¯s show to Barret, so why should she be obediently cooperating with her? Suddenly, a warmth came from her hand. Barret took Jenny¡¯s hand and walked directly to Laura¡¯s hospital bed. Seeing Jenny, Laura gently smiled, ¡°Jenny, I want to thank you. If it¡¯s not for you, Barret wouldn¡¯t have found the person who hit me quickly; I also want to apologize to you officially for yesterday¡¯s incident. It was my fault because the division of property was originally a matter between you and Barret, and I shouldn¡¯t have interfered.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to hear these holiday words at all. To end this conversation quickly, Jenny could only respond against her will, ¡°Just forget about this matter and you should take care of your health now!¡± ¡°So, you forgive me?¡± Laura seemed to be surprised, very joyful, and excited. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jenny responded indifferently. Just when she thought their conversation was over and she could leave, Laura suddenly added, ¡°Jenny, since you have forgiven me, can you help us get the household register and marriage certificate back from grandpa when you return to the old house this time?¡± Heh heh¡­ Jenny coldly snorted in her heart, and she knew Laura was not that kind. That¡¯s what she¡¯s talking about. And yes, without the household register and marriage certificate, she couldn¡¯t divorce Barret even if she signed the divorce papers. Laura was thoughtful and was already sparing no effort to drive her away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± This time, Jenny refused directly and decisively, ¡°This depends on grandpa¡¯s decision, not mine. Grandpa is not well so I will respect him and definitely won¡¯t force him.¡± After saying that, Jenny broke away from Barret¡¯s hand and left directly. Inside the car to the old house, it was so quiet that even a pin dropped on the ground could be heard. ¡°How did Laura know that our marriage certificate and household register were at grandpa¡¯s?¡± Jenny looked at Barret and could no longer resist asking. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 017 Barret Was Jealous ¡°I told her,¡± Barret admitted decisively and directly. Jenny smiled bitterly, having guessed it but still wanting to hear it from him in person. ¡°Barret, are you that impatient? I have promised you that I will mention the divorce to Grandpa after his birthday, and then I will get the marriage certificate and household register back. You don¡¯t need to remind me so deliberately, and I won¡¯t forget.¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes were red when she finished speaking. Jenny felt so bad like marble was rolling over and over in her heart. If he wanted her to get the household register and marriage certificate, he could have told her clearly and inly. But why didn¡¯t he tell her by himself? Barret looked at her and felt a little guilty. It was not intentional on his part, but it did start because of him. Yesterday, Laura woke up crying very sadly and jumping into his arms. She said she was very scared and afraid she would not be able to see him if she died. So, Laura proposed that they could register for marriage first, and have a wedding after Barret¡¯s family had epted her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Laura, we can¡¯t register for marriage now.¡± ¡°Why, Barret? Do you know how scared I was when I was in a car ident and fell into aa? I was afraid that if I died, I would never be your bride and never be able to marry you.¡± ¡°The marriage certificate and household resister are in grandpa¡¯s custody. Without those, I can¡¯t be able to divorce Jenny and marry you.¡± Barret identally slipped out when he exined to Laura. He didn¡¯t expect Laura would take it to heart and require Jenny to take the certificates. For the rest of the way, Jenny was very silent, and shey by the window, quietly staring at the shing scenery outside the window. The Smith family¡¯s old house was in a nice ce away from the downtown area. It was surrounded by green hills and beautiful scenery. In fact, if being looked at closely, the mountains here were quite simr to those behind her house when she was a child. How time flew. It had been ten years in a sh. Since she was away from home, she had stayed with the Smith family and she had loved Barret for ten years. During the ten years, in a woman¡¯s most beautiful and youthful time, she had given all her love to the same man. But now? Jenny stretched out her fingers and counted carefully, today, tomorrow, the day after. The day after tomorrow would be grandpa¡¯s birthday. As soon as the day after tomorrow was over, they would go for a divorce. So, from now on, they only had three days left to be a couple. If possible, she wished that these three days would never be over. With counting her fingers, Jenny became sleepy. Probably because she was too tired this morning, she fell asleep as soon as she got down. Soon, she felt a warm, strong hand on her shoulder, and Barret¡¯s soft voice rang in her ear, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± In a daze, she seemed to be carried into his arms. His arms were really wide andfortable. Jenny closed her eyes and squeezed in Barret¡¯s arms. Then she found afortable position and fell asleep. When she woke up, she felt that the scenery in front of her was moving, even the white clouds floating were the same. What happened? The next moment, Barret¡¯s voice rang out overhead: ¡°Wake up!¡± Jenny fixed her eyes and realized that she was in Barret¡¯s arms, being carried by him in walking, no wonder she felt that the things in front of her eyes were close at one moment and far at another. Jenny reached out and pounded her head, really drowsy. ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t do the math, but you really sleep like a littlezy pig.¡± Who was a littlezy pig? She¡¯s a sleeping beauty even when she¡¯s asleep, okay? ¡°Then you are a bigzy pig.¡± Jenny retaliated defiantly. When they almost arrived at the entrance of the hall, Jenny suddenly remembered that she was still being held by Barret, so she quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re almost home, so put me down.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Barretughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Grandpa would like to see? Don¡¯t you want to make him happy?¡± She did want to make grandpa happy, but not in this way. The more so, Barret was just acting and she didn¡¯t want him to hug her with such a harmful purpose. Seeing that they were getting closer to home, Jenny was in a hurry, but Barret was as steady as a mountain, very calm, without a trace of panic. ¡°Put me down now!¡± Jenny punched Barret in the chest, indignant. ¡°Come on, Barret.¡± ¡°Come on, it¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t put me down.¡± Barret looked down at Jenny¡¯s little red lips and saw her chattering without stop. For some reason, Barret suddenly got carried away and said, ¡°If you give me a kiss, I¡¯ll put you down.¡± Before he was about to regret it, the words came out of his mouth. ¡°What?¡± Jenny also froze. During the two years of marriage, they never usually kissed each other except when they were having intercourse as a couple. And they were about to get divorced, and it would be even more inappropriate to kiss again at this time. Seeing Jenny hesitate, for some reason, Barret felt very hard inside. He let go of his hand and directly put Jenny on the ground, saying coldly, ¡°Nothing. I was just testing you and I didn¡¯t expect that you loved that man so much.¡± Jenny was confused, ¡°So, the words he just said were simply teasing me? But he seemed to be jealous. Big fool. Idiot! The ¡°man¡± you were talking about was yourself. You were jealous of yourself.¡± As expected, even if a man didn¡¯t love his woman, he didn¡¯t allow his woman to think about other men. And absolutely no one else would be allowed to get involved! Barret was no exception and he¡¯s very possessive. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 018 She Can¡¯t Be Pregnant Jenny smiled brightly and headed for the living room, calling happily, ¡°Grandpa, Barret and I are back.¡± But grandpa wasn¡¯t in the living room. Barret ordered someone to put away the things we bought and looked at Moore next to him, ¡°Where¡¯s my grandpa!¡± ¡°He is tired and just fell asleep in his room.¡± Barret frowned and quickly realized something, asking. Tell me honestly, has grandpa¡¯s condition gotten worse again recently?¡± ¡°s!¡± Moore sighed, ¡°Your grandpa has been keeping us from telling you and Mrs. Smith for fear you¡¯d be worried. Last week, his condition is getting worse every day, and he¡¯s getting more sleepy.¡± Hearing that, Jenny was so sad and guilty. Grandpa was so seriously ill but she didn¡¯t even know about it. She¡¯s really not doing a good job as a grandson-inw. ¡°I¡¯ll go up to see grandpa.¡± Just as Jenny finished speaking, Barret grabbed her wrist: ¡°Finish the lunch first.¡± ¡°But I want to see grandpa first.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Moore say that Grandpa just went to bed? If he knew you wereing back, he probably wouldn¡¯t sleep. When we¡¯re done eating and he¡¯s awake, we¡¯ll go see him together.¡± Jenny thought Barret was right, so she nodded, ¡°Okay¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith,e over here. After knowing you areing back for lunch, early in the morning, your grandpa has ordered us to buy a good amount of Mrs. Smith¡¯s favorite food, especially this king crab which was. flown in. It¡¯s big and fresh. Your grandpa knew Mrs. Smith liked to eat, so he forced the seafood store owner to sell us a few of the best ones he kept for himself.¡± The more Jenny listened, the more she felt grieved. Although she was almost like an orphan now. The love that her grandpa gave her was enough to make up for all the warmth that was missing for so many Original content from N?velDrama.Org. years. She was so fortunate to have met her grandpa and so fortunate to be his granddaughter-inw. Grandpa wanted Barret and her to have a good life, but once his birthday was over, she had to personally mention to him about divorcing Barret. When she thought about it, Jenny felt more unbearable. ¡°Come and eat, Mrs. Smith. It¡¯s still hot.¡± Moore was busy back and forth and personally brought the king crabs to Jenny. Just when Jenny was about to extend her chopsticks, a sudden violent feeling of retching hit her. She immediately ran to the bathroom and threw up, but as soon as she returned to the table and smelled the king crab, she covered her lips and ran to the bathroom to throw up again. Returning to the table, Jenny saw Kay bringing a ss of warm water while looking at her with a smile, ¡°Have you been to the hospitaltely? You seem to be pregnant and it¡¯s probably that there is already a baby in your belly now. Your grandpa¡¯s dream of holding a little great-grandson wille true soon.¡± Jenny felt panic and was just about to speak when Barret took the lead, ¡°Kay, there¡¯s no such thing and she can¡¯t be pregnant.¡± ¡°But Mr. Smith, based on my experience, Mrs. Smith looks like she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Barret frowned and said decisively, ¡°Impossible.¡± Barret was going to say that he had always used birth control and that Jenny had taken the pill. But fearing that grandpa would lecture him if he knew that, Barret exined in another way, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work recently with half the time on business trips. We even don¡¯t have time to sleep together.¡± These wordspletely burst Kay¡¯s bubble. Although Kay was a little lost, she immediately gave Jenny another bowl of bird¡¯s nest, ¡°Mrs. Smith, you are still young. As long as you get well, the baby will surelye soon.¡± But old Smith¡¯s health condition was not well and he might not be able to wait for that day. Servants went to After the meal, all be busy. Thinking about the pregnancy Kay just mentioned, Jenny finally didn¡¯t hold back and looked at Barret, ¡°I want to ask you a question?¡± ¡°What question?¡± ¡°When Kay just said I ik he pregnant, you were calm and very sure that I wasn¡¯t pregnant. Didn¡¯t you ever think about what if I was pregnant?¡± Barret suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at Jenny with a scowl. The next moment, his cool voice filled Jenny¡¯s ears like a cold wind, ¡°There is no what-if, and there can¡¯t be what-if.¡± ¡°I mean what if.¡± ¡°Even if there is.¡± Barret¡¯s face was somber and he added, ¡°We¡¯re not fit to have a baby now, and I¡¯m not going to allow you to have one.¡± Jenny was devastated that the answer was the same as thest one. Barret never wanted a baby that belonged to them. If he knew about her pregnancy now, he would feel that was a burden. ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, I still couldn¡¯t help you fight for daddy¡¯s love. But don¡¯t worry, no matter how hard it will be in the future, I will not give up on you. No matter what decision your daddy makes, I am also looking forward to your birth, so you must be healthy in mommy¡¯s tummy.¡± Although sad, Jenny tried to smile so that no one would see anything wrong. Keith and Jenny had been only sitting in the living room for a few minutes when Moore came down to tell them that their grandpa was awake. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Jenny grabbed Barret¡¯s arm out of happiness and headed upstairs. Barret acquiesced and followed her upstairs. The room that Grandpa Smith lived in was the most antique in the whole house with a study room, bedroom, lounge, and conversation room all in one. And this room was transparent from north to south, very bright. Jenny had just entered holding Barret¡¯s arm when she saw old Smith walking over with a cane. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Jenny immediately let go of Barret and jumped to Old Smith to hold his one arm. It looked like Jenny was grandpa¡¯s granddaughter, and he, the grandson, looked like a grandson-inw, like ant outsider. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯ve been looking forward to your return, and you¡¯re finally back.¡± When seeing Jenny, Grandpa Smith was very happy, and his pale face looked much bloodier and more radiant. Moore sighed, ¡°Gee, it¡¯s Mrs. Smith who has the magic power. As soon as you came back, the Old Smith was immediately refreshed, which is more useful than if I had taken care of him for a month.¡± ¡°No, Moore, it¡¯s you and Grandpa who do me the honor and spoil me.¡± The three of them chatted happily with each other. Grandpa Smith¡¯s cheerfulughter echoed in the room, and the golden afternoon sunlight sprinkled on the old man¡¯s soft clothes, gentle and bright. It had been a long time since Barret had seen such a warm scene. From this point, he had to thank Jenny well. Grandpa was more like a big kid when he got older, a little more willful and not very good-tempered. But Jenny was very patient and had a way of coaxing his grandpa to make him happy every time. At this point, he, as the grandson, is also ashamed of himself. When he looked back, he was the only one left in the room, and Jenny was helping Grandpa down the stairs. What she said was making grandpaugh. So, he¡¯s being ignored here. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 019 Barret¡¯s Possessiveness Jenny spent the whole afternoon with Grandpa, drinking tea, chatting, watching TV, and telling stories. She was like a people-pleaser around her grandpa, yful and smart, tender and lovely, full of infectious energy as if people could be happy just by looking at her. Barret looked at Jenny¡¯s bright and beautiful smile and suddenly seemed to understand why grandpa must let him marry her in the first ce. His personality was a bit cold and sometimes was even a bit withdrawn. And Jenny¡¯s brightness and cheerfulness just made up for his shorings. She was indeed very lively, like a little red sun, always bringing people warmth and strength. But who this little sun would be shining on in three days? In the evening, Jenny did not return to her room until Grandpa was asleep. Barret had already finished his bath and was lying on the bed reading a book. He was wearing a dark gray bathrobe, which made him handsome, sexy, and charming. That nearly took Jenny¡¯s breath away and her heart missed a few beats. This man had nothing to do with lying in bed after a shower to tempt her. Did he have no shame at all? Jenny quickly turned around and opened the closet door to look for pajamas. Before her hand reached in, Barret¡¯s low voice came, ¡°No need to look and I have gotten your pajamas for you.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Jenny looked at him and her small face flushed unconsciously. Then Jenny thought that they were still a couple and her reaction was a bit too much. So, she immediately calmed down and said, ¡°Why did you take my pajamas? Did you identally take the wrong one?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then where are my pajamas?¡± Jenny looked around the bedroom and found nothing. Barret looked into the bathroom, ¡°I put it inside. As a treat to you for taking care of Grandpa all afternoon today and this is what I can do for you within my power.¡± Jenny, ¡°¡­¡± But she didn¡¯t let him help her. Jenny had several sets of pajamas at home. One was shortce pajamas which could reveal the entire back of the butterfly bone when she put it on, very sexy. The others were all cotton pajamas with top and bottoms. At this moment, Jenny was walking into the bathroom, praying that Barret didn¡¯t take thece one. However, what she was afraid of came. As soon as she walked into the bathroom, Jenny saw thece backless pajama at a nce. What¡¯s worse, Barret didn¡¯t just put it down and he hung it up like a suit. When she saw the holes in herce pajamas, Jenny felt so ashamed, ¡°Should I go change the pajama?¡± Jenny hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to change one. Seeing Jenny going back to the bedroom without showering, Barret thought something had happened and +10 immediately looked up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that L¡­ Jenny stammered, ¡°I have a cold and I want to wear a longer pajama.¡± TII have someone go get them for you tomorrow,¡± Barret said. Jenny was very confused, ¡°I can just find another set of pajamas. Why do I have to wait until tomorrow?¡± However, after looking around, Jenny looked at Barret in frustration, ¡°Where are my pajamas?¡± ¡°Thrown away¡± ¡°What?¡± Jenny almost thought she had heard wrong. Why did he throw her pajamas? ¡°Is it you?¡± Jenny told herself not to get angry, so she tried to suppress her anger and asked patiently. ¡°Yes,¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Barret replied indifferently. ¡°Barret¡­¡± Now Jenny finally went angry with her hands on her hip, like a frantic kitten, and stared at Barret, ¡°You have to exin to me clearly. Why did you throw my pajamas?¡± Those are outdated and childish.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Jenny was very angry. Her pajamas are very cute. How could he say them childish? ¡°One is with Doraemon, one is with Pikachu, and one is with a little bunny. Jenny, don¡¯t forget, you bought these pajamas when you were a girl, but now¡­ ¡°Now what?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re married and a young woman.¡± Ahem¡­ After saying that, Barret deliberately coughed twice, and then again as if nothing had happened, he lowered his head and continued to read the book. But Jenny¡¯s face was instantly flushed like a monkey¡¯s butt, always feeling that the word ¡°young woman¡± was ambiguous. Jenny had no choice but to go back to the bathroom and took a shower. Then Jenny wore thatce pajama quickly got into the quilt, and wrapped herself up. Just relieved, suddenly, Barret put down the book and leaned over physically, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I can¡¯t see if you run fast?¡± Jenny, ¡°¡­¡± Jenny now seriously doubted that Barret did it on purpose. He knew she was shy and still teased her. Jenny¡¯s face was already red when she came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. This time, her face became redder. ¡°You just know how to make fun of me.¡± Jenny pulled the quilt over her head and covered her whole head. Barret reached out and pulled her out of the quilt. Jenny was panting because she had been under the quilt for a while, and her face was more flushed. ¡°Why do you love to get under the quilt so much.¡± ¡°Is the smell there good?¡± Jenny looked at him in exasperation. How could he think like that? ¡°It¡¯s your fault for teasing me all the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you.¡± Barret came closer, exhaling breath hitting Jenny¡¯s face, warm and moist, ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t you. forget that we¡¯re not divorced yet.¡± ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± ¡°So, for now, we are still a couple. I have the right to make you fulfill your conjugal obligation.¡± These words are ambiguous. Jenny suddenly sat up and pushed him away, ¡°You¡¯re getting back at me, aren¡¯t you? Because I interrupt your kiss with Laura during the daytime, you¡¯re teasing me on purpose to see me make a fool of myself.¡± Barret gradually calmed down, then he reached out his hand and rubbed Jenny¡¯s hair, his low voice sounding from her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that and I just want to tell you that you should learn to protect yourself in the future. Especially, you should always keep a watchful eye on men.¡± Jenny looked at Barret, ¡°You are also a man, so should I also keep a watchful eye on you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Barret nodded seriously. Only Barret himself knows how much he wanted Jenny the moment he saw hering from the bathroom, and how hard he tried to control himself. After Jenny fell asleep, Barret lifted the quilt and went to the balcony. The night was dark, and the stars were shining outside the window. Barret lit a cigarette and smoked sullenly, frowning. Two years were not long but were not short. He couldn¡¯t deceive himself that what he thought had indeed changed a lot. When he first got married to Jenny, Barret was looking forward to the end of the three years and getting the divorce certificate as soon as possible; however, since when did he feel a little reluctant. Jenny was beautiful, highly educated, gentle and lovely, smart and clever. Many men like the type of her. If she divorced him, many men would definitely pursue her. As soon as he thought of the future Jenny was about to hold the hand of another man and sleep in the arms of another man, Barret felt very unpleasant. After a cigarette, all these emotions were ssified by Barret as Men¡¯s Possessiveness. Just because she was still his wife and the granddaughter-inw of the Smith family. He certainly wouldn¡¯t think so when they werepletely divorced and done with the paperwork. Barret told himself firmly that this must be the case. But things were different today and he didn¡¯t know what a wrong thing he had done. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 020 Barret Was Sexy The day of grandpa¡¯s birthday soon arrived. Jenny got up early and thought she would be up earlier than Barret, but she didn¡¯t expect to see him already dressed in a suit and ready to go. Barret wore a ck suit, t without a single crease, which made him very handsome, noble, and elegant. Looking at him, Jenny sighed, ¡°God always favored some people whose facial features are exquisite and impable. What¡¯s more, they are born with a wless figure looking good in any clothes they wear.¡± Jenny suddenly thought of the baby in her belly. If it was a boy and looked like him, the baby must be very handsome. ¡°Why are you awake so early? Don¡¯t you want to sleep a little more?¡± Barret asked when he saw Jenny was up. ¡°No.¡± Jenny shook her head, ¡°Today is grandpa¡¯s birthday. How can I sleepte? I must be the first to grandpa to wish him a birthday.¡± ¡°Then you definitely won¡¯t make it, because Dad and Mom are already over there.¡± Jenny, ¡°¡­¡± However, Jenny was very clever and she said immediately. ¡°Mom and dad should go first. After all, they are the son and daughter-inw. This first must be left to them and I want to be the first in the grandchildren¡¯s generation.¡± Just after finishing these words, Jenny heard Barret¡¯s low voice, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think you can be the first in the grandchildren¡¯s generation.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Barret raised his eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m all set and I¡¯m going over there now.¡± Jenny wasn¡¯t worried about Barret going first and beamed at him, ¡°Go ahead and hurry up, but grandpa will think you¡¯re bullying me again when he sees you going alone. On such a festive day, do you think Grandpa would like to see us in pairs or alone?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. That captured the point. Barret conceded and looked at his watch, ¡°You have fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Barret only gave Jenny a little time, but fortunately, it was summer and the clothes went quickly. Jenny¡¯s skin had always been good, soft and white and just a little powder will do. And on this asion today, she had no intention to attend as Barret¡¯s wife. Seeing Jenny didn¡¯t put on the prepared dress, Barret frowned, ¡°Why not wear a dress? Today¡¯s guests are all close rtives and friends. It¡¯s fine for them to know you, my wife and it¡¯s just not announced to the outside world.¡± Jenny shook her head, ¡°No, since we¡¯ve been hiding this secret for two years, there¡¯s no need to let them know who I am the day before the divorce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s big day, so I¡¯ll just stay with him.¡± ¡°What about Grandpa? How are you going to exin that to him?¡± Barret looked at Jenny. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my way to convince Grandpa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Preparing everything, Barret and Jenny were about to go out. ¡°Wait.¡± Suddenly, Jenny¡¯s eyes rested on Barret¡¯s neck. She immediately turned around, found a matching tie, and handed it to Barret, ¡°You forgot the tie.¡± Barret didn¡¯t reach out to take the tie, but he lowered his head and said gently and slowly, ¡°You tie it for me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tie it well. If you don¡¯t mind, I will help you.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Jenny nodded, and then hung the tie around Barret¡¯s neck first with her slender fingers. At that moment, Barret stood up straight. But Jenny¡¯s hand was still holding the tie, so she fell forward unexpectedly, Jenny¡¯s nose suddenly bumped into Barret¡¯s mouth. Instantly, Barret¡¯s warm breath spilled onto Jenny¡¯s nose, lips, and even her entire face. Jenny blushed. And now she was grabbing the tie with one hand. She hesitated whether she should continue to tie for him or not. Jenny¡¯s heart was pounding like a dear in the headlights. ¡°You-You stand straight.¡± Jenny blushed and diverted her attention. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Barret¡¯s voice was the same as usual, but at the moment, in this atmosphere, Jenny felt it was very gentle and sexy. What¡¯s more, Barret¡¯s lips were still pressed against Jenny¡¯s nose, warm and moist, disturbing her so much that she couldn¡¯t even tie for him. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, Barret instantly straightened his body and stood as straight as a pine. Jenny, ¡°¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s face flushed more. Because it was too embarrassing. When they were together before, Jenny didn¡¯t realize that Barret was so much taller than her. Now, when he stood up straight, she couldn¡¯t even reach him to tie for him, and she had to stand on her tiptoes. Because of her pregnancy, Jenny had been very careful these days and was wearing t shoes. So now, the height gap between them is getting bigger than usual. And, strangely, Jenney failed to wear the tie for Barret several times. Although her skills were not good, it¡¯s not so bad to this point. Jenny was in a hurry, but Barret smiled, ¡°Who told me to stand straight just now?¡± Jenny instantly got angry. She raised hei lesd and gave Balet Then Jenny shoved the tie into Barret¡¯s arms, ¡°No more tying. You tie it yourself.¡± Knowing Jenny was angry, Barret grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. Barret saw a table behind him, so he directly hugged Jenny and ced her on the table with one hand, ¡°Okay, go ahead and tie it.¡± For a moment, Jenny was frozen, her hands grabbing his tie stopping. Such a scene is familiar. She had seen it in idol dramas before, but she never thought it would happen to her one day. When wearing the tie, Jenny kept her head down and was very serious. Jenny used to not be able to wear a tie at all because there was not such an asion before she was married. When she knew that she was going to marry Barret, Jenny searched the inte for videos to learn step by step. She always can¡¯t learn at first, then she bought a tie back and kept practicing. Finally, she learned after a long time. At that time, Jenny was looking forward to making breakfast and wearing a tie for Barret and taking him to work every morning. Jenny always felt it was a ritual between husband and wife, full of joy and happiness. But after the wedding, Barret never let her wear a tie for him. Unexpectedly, the first time Jenny helped Barret wear a tie would happen the day before their divorce. It¡¯s the first time, but also thest time. After the tie was worn, Barret carried Jenny off the table and went downstairs arm in arm with her. The hall of the Smith Family had all been decorated, with the Chinese favorite ¡°red¡± as the main color, supplemented by other colors, festive and cheerful, highlighting the Smith Family as honorable and extraordinary. Grandpa Smith got his hair done today and wore a traditional red birthday suit, making him look energetic and strong. ¡°Grandpa, Barret and I wish you a happy 80th birthday and many happy returns.¡± Jenny and Barret bowed together and bent down to present the gift to Grandpa Smith. Grandpa Smith took the gift with a smile, then helped the two up, ¡°Well, thanks for your blessings.¡± The living room was filled withughter, full of happiness, and pleasure. Just then, Lillian came over, ¡°Barret, Jenny, get ready, and in a while, the guests including our friends and rtives should be here. Go to the door together to greet them.¡± Just after she finished, her eyes fell on Jenny, ¡°Huh, why are you wearing this outfit? Did you not see the red cheongsam I have someone get for you? The dress and Barret¡¯s suit are a couple¡¯s suit, also festive. Go upstairs and change it over.¡± Jenny clenched her fist, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Mom, I saw that dress, but I don¡¯t want to be known as Barret¡¯s wife today.¡± ¡°Silly child, you have been married for two years. Today¡¯s opportunity is rare. How long will you wait if you don¡¯t announce it today?¡± ¡°Grandpa, mom, I haven¡¯t finished grad school yet and I¡¯m still a student, so I don¡¯t want to announce my married status for now. When I finish my defense, after I officially graduate, Barret and I will announce it together. Is it okay?¡± Barret also added, ¡°Yes, there are too many people who talked too much in school and this is also protecting her.¡± Jenny¡¯s reasoning was very good and very sufficient so that no one could refuse. Old Smith nodded first, ¡°Well, Jenny has a point. She is already my granddaughter-inw anyway, and she¡¯ll never get away with it. Let her be and she can announce it whenever she wants.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad, now that you¡¯ve said it, of course, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Lillian said with a smile. Next time, she pulled Barret aside, ¡°Tell me honestly, are you still nning to divorce?¡± ¡°Mom, this is our own business and we have our n. Can you let us handle it independently?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lillian refused without even thinking about it. Barret frowned tightly, ¡°Mom, Jenny and I didn¡¯t get married out of love, and divorce was naturally inevitable. A forced marriage will not bring us happiness, and your marriage with Dad is the best proof of that. You and Dad aren¡¯t divorced, but are you living happily?¡± Lillian red at him angrily, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you and Jenny now, not me and your dad. Besides, our situation. is different from yours. Don¡¯t mix them up.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t even think about getting a divorce as long as I live.¡± After saying that, Lillian left. Jenny had just brought a ss of juice and was about to drink it by raising her head when suddenly a warm, strong hand held her hand. Jenny looked up and saw Barret¡¯s handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s too cold to drink!¡± Barret said forcefully and immediately took away the juice, then poured a cup of warm water for Jenny. ¡°Warm water is tasteless and I want to drink something sweet.¡± These days, she had no taste for anything, and when she got a chance to drink something sweet, Barret took it away before she could even taste it. Seeing Jenny beaming and looking pitiful, Barret was softhearted and handed her the juice again, ¡°Drink less or your tummy will ache at night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Even if he did not say that she would not drink a lot. She was greedy and just wanted to take a small sip to relieve her cravings. And with a baby in her belly, she would certainly always watch her diet. After that, Barret answered a phone call, then his expression changed, ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m going out for a while for something and will be back as soon as possible.¡± Today was his grandpa¡¯s birthday. If it was not a very important person or an extremely important matter, he would never leave before the banquet started. Jenny thought it must be Laura calling Barret. ¡°It¡¯s Laura looking for you, right?¡± ¡°Do you have to go?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not that urgent, I still want you to¡­¡± Barret interrupted Jenny before she could finish her words. ¡°Well, it was urgent,¡± Barret said. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 021 Jenny Fell into the Pool Jenny clenched her fist and there was no need for her to say the followed words. ¡°The doctor examined Laura today but the result was not very good. Her mood¡­¡± Jenny immediately raised her head and said coldly. ¡°Okay, go quickly!¡± She didn¡¯t want to hear him exin at all Why did he still exin to her when he had already made the choice? After Barret left, Jenny helped to wee friends and rtives as one of the ordinary members of Smith¡¯s Original content from N?velDrama.Org. family. Perhaps because of her pregnancy. Jenny felt tired after standing for a while. Especially her feet hurt so much. Jenny was wearing a new pair of shoes today, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be a bit abrasive. Jenny stopped and sat down on a chair, wanting to glue a band-aid to her ankle to relieve the pain. As soon as Jenny just sat down, she heard someone saying sarcastically and sharply, ¡°Gee, it¡¯s boring. I thought I would see Barret¡¯s wife today? But she still didn¡¯t show up. Is she so ugly, or so fat, that she doesn¡¯t dare to see us?¡± Jenny had a slight impression of the girl who spoke. The girl seemed to be Barret¡¯s cousin, but Jenny couldn¡¯t. remember her name. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Grandpa Smith couldn¡¯t betroth such a bad woman to Barret. I think she just has no face to see 1. I heard that her family was in a bad condition that her mother is only a nurse and her father is still at gambler. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her mother saved Grandpa¡¯s life, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry Barret with that kind of background.¡± ¡°It must be that shees from a poor family, ugly and without knowing how to behave, so Barret doesn¡¯t let her show up for fear of beingughed at.¡± The two girls were standing on the side discussing ¡°her¡± andughing at ¡°her¡± as if nobody was around. Jenny clenched her fists, ¡°They couldugh at me, but not at my family, and especially not at my mother.¡± She had never been one to look for trouble, but when it came to her, she wasn¡¯t afraid. Jenny put on her shoes, organized her clothes, and walked over. ¡°You two girls look so pretty, but it¡¯s not good to say such vicious things about others behind their backs. The two little girls turned to look at her at the same time. Then with a contemptuous smile, one of them coldly snorted, ¡°Who are you? You are so nosy.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that I¡¯m not used to seeing you gossiping.¡± The two young girlsughed again, and one looked at Jenny with a high hand, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. What can you do with me? I tell you that here is Smith¡¯s home and it¡¯s my ce. I can say whatever I want and it¡¯s not your turn to tell me what to do.¡± ¡°Of course, you can talk and it¡¯s your freedom of speech, but you can¡¯t just talk nonsense.¡± ¡°What?¡± The girl sped her arms and stared at Jenny incredulously, ¡°You dare to refute me. You must be tired of living.¡± As the words fell, a girl behind Jenny suddenly reached out and gave her a fierce push. Jenny was caught off guard, not expecting them to dare to cause trouble in front of so many people on her grandpa¡¯s birthday. She couldn¡¯t swim. And the water in the pool was very cold. As soon as she fell in, she felt extremely cold. Jenny opened her mouth and was just about to call for help when she was instantly choked by the water in the pool. After a few flutters, Jenny began to sink rapidly. The girl probably also realized that she was too impulsive, plus saw that Jenny could not swim and worried Jenny really drowned, so she immediately called for help. ¡°Help, someone fell into the water, help.¡± ¡°Help!¡± The two girls shouted together. Soon the Smiths¡¯ bodyguards jumped into the water and Jenny was rescued by them before she died. Lillian rushed over as soon as she heard someone call for ¡°help¡± and instructed the bodyguards to arrange the people who fell into the water properly. Because she was handling the whole birthday thing today alone and it¡¯s all up to her. As for Lionel, he had long been fascinated by the woman outside. For that woman, he did not even care about his father¡¯s birthday. He said he only went out for half an hour, but he did note back after an hour. By the way, Jenny. Lillian looked around the entire hall and didn¡¯t find Jenny. She panicked and called Moore, ¡°Moore, where is Jenny? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she realized something was wrong. The person who just fell into the water could not be? ¡°Hurry up, Moore, where is the girl who just fell into the water? Where is she?¡± ¡°Upstairs.¡± Lillian immediately ran frantically upstairs on her heels and Moore followed behind, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re wearing high heels, so slow down.¡± When arriving upstairs, Lillian quickly rushed into the room. When seeing the girl lying on the bed was really Jenny, Lillian immediately panicked and sat next to her, grabbing Jenny¡¯s hand while calling out to her, ¡°Jenny, wake up, wake up!¡± Hearing someone calling her, Jenny slowly opened her eyes, ¡°Mom, there are so many guests down there. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Silly girl, why didn¡¯t you tell mom about such a big thing as falling into the water? Tell mom, who pushed you on purpose? I must find her.¡± Jenny smiled, ¡°Mom, I know you are so busy that you have to take care of all the guests today. I can¡¯t bother you because of my business? Besides, today is grandpa¡¯s birthday, and on such a good day, I can¡¯t let my own business affect grandpa¡¯s birthday.¡± Jenny meant what she said. She was indeed aggrieved. But she couldn¡¯t ruin her grandpa¡¯s birthday just to get justice for herself. Jenny knew clearly in her heart that once her grandpa knew what happened, he would definitely seek justice for her and things would only get moreplicated because the girl was from the Smith Family. And this would definitely ruin her grandpa¡¯s birthday. She was willing to put up with this for the sake of her grandpa. ¡°Where is Barret? He¡¯s nowhere to be seen after what happened to his wife.¡± Lillian asked. The servants all stood by, not daring to breathe loudly. Finally, it was Jenny saying, ¡°Mom, there seems to be something wrong with Laura, and Barret has rushed over.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lillian was so angry that she almost lost her mind, ¡°The father and son are exactly the same and both are seduced away. I¡¯m calling him now and telling him toe back.¡± The call was quickly answered, and Barret¡¯s voice came over the line, ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± ¡°Wherever you are now,e back right now.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, Laura is¡­¡± Barret was interrupted by Lillian before he could finish the words, ¡°Jenny falls into the water and now is very sick. Are youing back or going to see that primary three?¡± Jenny suddenly held her breath and listened intently to the answer on the phone. Barret, would youe back? Would you give up going to see Laura for me? Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 022 | Can¡¯t Sleep Without Your Hug Jenny bit her lip and found herself minding Barret¡¯s answer very much. She didn¡¯t want much. Even once, she would be satisfied if Barret would refuse Laura for her. Soon, Barret¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Mom, take care of her for me and I¡¯ll be right back after I finish my business.¡± ¡°Barret, you must be clear that Jenny is your wife. I order you immediately¡­¡± Before Lillian could finish her sentence, Barret hung up. ¡°This bastard, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when hees back.¡± Jenny¡¯s nails were almost pinched into the flesh, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain. She was really still the one who had been abandoned. Between her and Laura, Barret seemed to have made a choice without even thinking about it. She expected too much, just like a fool. She should have known the answer before, but she still hoped Barret could be back for her, ending up letting herself down once again! Seeing Jenny in a depressed mood, Lillian took her hand, ¡°When Barretes back, I will teach him a lesson. Don¡¯t think too much right now. Rest upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At this time, the knock at the door sounded again. Jenny hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine after a rest lying down. Many guests are waiting for you outside, so hurry up and go.¡± ¡°Okay, I will go downstairs first. Send someone to tell me if something happens.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded obediently. After Lillian left, Jenny let all the servants in the room go out as well. Therge room immediately became empty, as if even the air had be clear and cold. Yes, it¡¯s so cold. Jenny hugged herself tightly and rested her head on her knees, staring nkly ahead. She didn¡¯t know what she was looking at, but she felt that her heart was blocked and she wanted to cry. But if she was really allowed to cry, she couldn¡¯t cry out. It was a sunny, warm day, but for some reason, she felt extra cold. Jenny took off her jacket and huddled her entire body under the quilt with which she wrapped herself tightly. But Jenny still felt the quilt leak wind in and her body still shivered with cold. She had not been well with a severe body cold. In the winter, even if the room was heated, her hands and feet might be cold. In the past, if Jenny felt cold while sleeping, she always liked to move toward Barret. Although she didn¡¯t dare to burrow into his arms, she dared to get a little closer. It¡¯s amazing that every time she got close to Barret, she felt her body warm up, and then she could get a good night¡¯s sleep. And today, Jennyy under the quilt for half an hour, but she wasn¡¯t sleepy, just staring at the ceiling and the overhead chandelier. Suddenly, the phone rang. It¡¯s Barret¡¯s phone. Seeing the word ¡°husband¡± on the screen, Jenny suddenly lost control and her tears fell without warning. It turned out that she was also painful and sad. She was just desperately trying to hold back, telling herself that she couldn¡¯t cry. And Barret¡¯s name was like a switch that instantly opened the floodgates of her tears which were no longer under control, dropping down frantically and hitting the phone screen. Answer? Or not? She didn¡¯t know. Then Jenny¡¯s fingers were no longer controlled by her heart and she pressed the ¡°answer¡± button first. Jenny held the phone close to her ear, and soon, a familiar voice came from the phone, ¡°Have you been seen by a doctor and how do you feel now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She lied to him. ¡°Have a good rest upstairs, get some sleep, and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded. On the phone, a silence fell. Just then Laura¡¯s voice suddenly came in and she was like a spoiled child, ¡°Barret, I want to eat grapes. Will you peel them for me?¡± ¡°Well, lie back and I¡¯ll peel them for you.¡± After replying to Laura, Barret said into the phone again, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Jenny should have gently answered him ¡°No¡± just as she had done countless times before. Then she smiled and hung up the phone graciously. But today, without knowing the reason, Jenny grabbed the phone and shouted urgently, ¡°I feel bad.¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m covered with a lot of quilts, I¡¯m still so cold. In the past, I always warmed up after a while when I hugged you, but today I can¡¯t get warm. I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡± After Jenny finished speaking, the other side of the phone was instantly quiet. On the phone, even their breathing became very clear. One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­ After waiting for a whole ten seconds, Jenny didn¡¯t hear Barret¡¯s answer. It must have been her words that put him in a difficult position. Her bright eyes finally dimmed during the long wait, and she felt herself like a clown, in a wretched state. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± After saying that, Jenny hung up the phone almost like a deserter. Then she regretted it, ¡°Idiot, what am I doing just now? I¡¯m like a concubinepeting for the emperor¡¯s favor.¡± It was crazy that she had just been unabashedly jealous of Laura on the phone. Jenny, you¡¯re getting more useless. After lying in bed for a while, Jenny still did not fall asleep, and this time Kay came upstairs, ¡°Mrs. Smith, your mom said the banquet will start soon and asked whether you feel better now. Do you want to eat with old Smith at the banquet, or do we bring it up to your room for you?¡± Jenny gave the answer without even thinking, ¡°I will go to the banquet to eat with grandpa.¡± Grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday was so important and she must not spoil his fun. ¡°Kay, wait for me. I¡¯ll wash my face and fix my hair first.¡± ¡°Okay, Mrs. Smith, there¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll wait for. you outside.¡± After finishing her clothes and hair essories, Jenny was about to go down with Kay when she suddenly thought of something and she immediately asked, ¡°Kay, is Barret back?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The noon banquet was the main meal, if Barret, the grandson, did not return, it was inevitable that the guests would gossip. Even if the guests didn¡¯t say anything at Smith¡¯s house, they will definitely say something bad when they went out. Moreover, if Grandpa knew that Laura was back and that Barret had dyed the banquet to see Laura, he would be furious. If Grandpa really got angry, the situation would be uncontroble. After thinking about it, Jenny stopped Kay, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I¡¯ll go when Barretes back.¡± ¡°Mrs. Smith, in this way, if the banquet startste, the guests will say you are ignorant and have lost any sense of proportion. You are really well-intentioned that you have taken all the bad for Mr. Smith.¡± Kay looked at her with great concern. Mrs. Smith was so good. Why did Mr. Smith just not cherish her? Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 023 She Might Give Up After Heartbreaking And it¡¯s the same for Mr. Smith¡¯s father who also left his excellent wife alone and went outside to find another woman. But the Old Smith treated Old Mrs. Smith well. Since they were married, they respected and loved each other very much. They never quarreled because Old Mr. Smith always gave way to Old Mrs. Smith in everything. So even if the Old Mrs. Smith had passed away for so long, the Old Smith always loved her and had never remarried, only her a wife. More than ten minutes have passed. Jenny made several phone calls to Barret. But thest call was answered by Laura. What¡¯s happened? Wasn¡¯t he already on his way back? Why was the phone answered by Laura? Was he going to bring Laura to Grandpa¡¯s birthday? Jenny was in turmoil and she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do with herself? Did he mean that he didn¡¯t want to wait anymore and he was going to introduce Laura to everyone by bringing her here? What about her? What position did he put her in? Jenny¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and with a snap, the phone fell from her hand. Seeing this, Kay hurriedly picked it up, ¡°Mrs. Smith, what¡¯s wrong? You look pale. Did Mr. Smith say something?¡± Jenny nodded nkly, ¡°No. Excuse me, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± Standing by the sink, Jenny suddenly looked like she was going crazy, desperately pouring cool water to wash her face. After a long time, when Jenny¡¯s face was so cold and her hands were turned red with cold, Jenny lifted her head, ruffled her hair, and looked at herself in the mirror. Jenny was wearing the most gorgeous and beautiful clothes, the most gentle and beautiful makeup, with the most expensive jewelry and nes, but at this moment, she felt like a clown, so wretched. She had promised that she would mention the divorce to his grandpa tomorrow as soon as his grandpa¡¯s birthday was over. Just half a day left. He couldn¡¯t even wait for half a day. Seeing that Jenny took a little longer to go to the bathroom and the water kept running inside, Kay was afraid that something had happened to Jenny and knocked worriedly on the door outside, ¡°Mrs. Smith, are you ready?¡± Not hearing Jenny¡¯s answer, Kay got a little anxious and shouted again, ¡°Mrs. Smith¡­¡± At that moment, Jenny opened the door and looked at Kay with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Are we waiting for Mr. Smith?¡± Jenny shook her head, ¡°No, he¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Besides, he didn¡¯t need her to wait anymore. In the bathroom, Jenny thought many times about whether she would go to the banquet or not. If she didn¡¯t want to go there, she could refuse, but she came downstairs anyway. One reason was that she did not want to disappoint her grandpa and leave him with regrets on his birthday; as for another reason. By going, when Barret introduced Laura in front of everyone and denied Jenny¡¯s existence, she might give up She could only give uppletely if she was refused officially and was heartbroken. When Jenny went down, Grandpa was already seated and the table was basically full of guests, with only two empty seats. Jenny took a nce and found that the remaining seats were for her and Barret. It seemed that Barret had not yet arrived. Seeing Jenny, Grandpa took her hand happily. ¡°Jenny,e on, sit next to me.¡± ¡°Okay, grandpa.¡± Jenny nodded obediently and sat down next to Grandpa Smith. At this time, Grandpa Smith saw the empty seat beside Jenny and immediately frowned unhappily and asked, ¡°Where is Barret? What the hell is he doing?¡± Jenny smiled and tugged on Grandpa Smith¡¯s arm, smiling sweetly, ¡°Grandpa, you really wrong my husband. Something urgent happens to thepany and he has to deal with it. We all know that Grandpa¡¯s birthday is definitely the most important thing, but thepany¡¯s your life¡¯s work. If there¡¯s something wrong with the After Jenny finished speaking, Grandpa Smith looked much better. ¡°You are a sweet-talker and Barret can piss me off when he speaks.¡± Across the round table, when Lucy saw Jenny talking to Grandpa Smith and making him smile widely, she was very angry. Plus, when she realized that Jenny was the girl being pushed into the swimming pool by her, she flew into a rage. Gemma tugged on Lucy¡¯s clothes, ¡°Lucy, who is she? I¡¯ve never seen her before. Why does she sit next to your grandpa?¡± ¡°Look at you, sitting so far away from your grandpa, as stupid as a pig. That seat is close to your grandpa and you can talk to him, so good. You don¡¯t sit there, but let an outsider take advantage of It.¡± Lucy was so aggrieved, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense. How do you know I didn¡¯t go to that seat?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gemma obviously sensed that something was wrong. ¡°As soon as I knew where Grandpa would sit, I immediately sat down next to his seat. But Grandpa kicked me away as soon as he came, saying that it¡¯s someone else¡¯s seat and letting me sit here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stupid. Isn¡¯t there another seat next to your grandpa?¡± Gemma finished and looked intently at the seat on the other side of Grandpa Smith. Lucy beamed and said impatiently, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know anything. That¡¯s Barret¡¯s seat. Who dares to sit there?¡± ¡°Speaking of Barret, why isn¡¯t he here yet? He¡¯ste for his grandpa¡¯s birthday and really shows no respect for his elder.¡± Before Lucy could finish her sentence, Moore ran over happily, ¡°Mr. Smith is back.¡± The next moment, Barret¡¯s handsome figure appeared at the entrance to the hall. He was dressed in his morning. ck suit, made his way through all the tables, finally walked over to Grandpa, and took the seat to his left. Jenny froze. Why did hee back alone? Hadn¡¯t he brought Laura with him? As soon as Barret arrived, lunch was served. Although grandpa always scolded Barret on the surface every time, he was still very favorable to him in fact. Plus, as the only grandson approved by him, grandpa definitely favored him. Jenny was eating absentmindedly at the table, constantly thinking in mind, ¡°Where is Laura? Didn¡¯t they come. together? Or did Barret want to wait until the banquet was over and the guests had left before calling her out?¡± The phone rang. Jenny looked at it and it was a text message from Barret, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat properly? What are you thinking about?¡± Thinking about Laura.¡± Jenny messaged back. Barret, ¡°?¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 024 Help Jenny Out Jenny couldn¡¯t hold back finally and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring Laura here? Why didn¡¯t shee in?¡± ¡°Just have your meal. What a mess you¡¯ve been thinking about all day?¡± ¡°When did I say I was bringing her here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you stupid or me?¡± Jenny, ¡°¡­¡± He really took every opportunity to undermine her. Halfway through the meal, Lucy finally couldn¡¯t help herself and spoke up, ¡°Barret, where is your wife? It¡¯s been two years since you got married, and I as your sister haven¡¯t even seen her. Today is grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday. and won¡¯t shee out to meet everyone?¡± Barret nced at her coldly, and his eyes were full of warning. If Lucy had been smart enough to shut up, this would have been over. But she didn¡¯t know what she was doing and had to make things worse, ¡°Barret, your wife is too ignorant and doesn¡¯t respect grandpa at all. It must be that shees from a poor family, so she was too ashamed to show up in public.¡± ¡°In fact, we are just curious about what she looks like? Fat or thin? Beautiful or ugly? We just want to meet her!¡± Hearing that, Gemma also added exaggeratedly, ¡°Yes, Barret, your sister has a point. I also especially want to see her. I heard that she was hell-bent on marrying you. Tsk, she simply does not know the shame¡­¡± Gemma¡¯s words were not finished when suddenly, Barret put down the chopsticks and coldly looked at them. The pair of metal chopsticks made a thumping sound on the thick wooden table. The next moment, Barret slowly stood up, slender fingers pointing to Lucy and Gemma, and said expressionlessly, without mercy, ¡°Now, immediately get these two people out.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Lucy¡¯s lips twitched and she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Today was grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday, and on such an important asion, Barret was going to kick her and mom. out. Moreover, she didn¡¯t expect that she was going to be kicked out by Barret after she just said some bad words about his wife who was in darkness and couldn¡¯t stand the light. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did I not make myself clear enough? What are you still standing there for?¡± Seeing Moore did not move, Barret became angrier, his dark eyes as cold as frost. Now, Moore also knew that Mr. Smith was angry. Although several generations apart, Lucy and Gemma¡¯sst name was Smiths after all. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Moore hesitated and looked to old Smith. ¡°Old Smith, can I do¡­¡± Grandpa Smith looked to Moore and nodded, ¡°Just do what he says.¡± Lucy and Gemma had expected Old Smith to back them up, but they didn¡¯t expect even he wouldn¡¯t help them. Soon, the Smith Family¡¯s bodyguards came in. They looked very stout and stood on either side of Gemma and Lucy, ¡°Pleasee out with us.¡± Lucy sat still. She blinked her eyes and looked at Old Smith pitifully. ¡°Grandpa, although I¡¯m not your own granddaughter, I¡¯m at least a Smith family member. Today is your 80th. birthday. On such a festive day, do you really want to blow me and my mom out?¡± ¡°My father died a long time ago. During these years, only my mother and I were dependent on each other to live. Are you really going to be so cruel to me?¡± Lucy¡¯s bitter trick did work very well. This was why Moore looked at the Old Smith after Barret gave the order. Lucy¡¯s father, Primo Smith, had passed away a few years ago. Since then, Lucy and her mother had suffered a lot. If it wasn¡¯t for Old Smith who took care of them because they were distant rtives of the Smith Family, no one knew what miserable life they would live. Because they were from Smith¡¯s family, the Old Smith was kind enough to help them, but today they dared to openly humiliate his grandson-inw at the table, which was what the Old Smith couldn¡¯t stand. ¡°Grandpa, ¡®I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m a big mouth and I shouldn¡¯t haveughed at Barret¡¯s wife. Please forgive my mom and me for once!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I really know I¡¯m wrong.¡± Lucy wept bitterly and sincerely confessed her fault that Old Smith almost melted with sympathy. At this time, Gemma seized the opportunity that she looked at Lillian and grabbed her arm. ¡°Sister-inw, although Primo and Lionel are not blood brothers and only cousins, they are a family after all and have the same grandpa. For the sake of my sister-inw which I¡¯ve called you for so long, please help us say a few good words.¡± Over the years, Lillian had indeed taken care of Lucy and Gemma because of Primo and Lionel¡¯s cousinhood. At times, she had heard their arrogant words. But thinking that they were from Smith¡¯s family, Lillian didn¡¯t hold them ountable for their mistakes as long as they didn¡¯t go too far. Lillian didn¡¯t expect that it was her connivance that turned them be greedy, bullying, and vain. Lillian pulled out her arm calmly, then looked at Gemma, ¡°You¡¯re right that you called my sister-inw for so many years. I shouldn¡¯t have been so righteous, but did you ever appreciate me. Who was it that Lucy just mocked?¡± ¡°She is Barret¡¯s wife. Mocking Barret¡¯s wife is mocking Barret and me.¡± At this time, if Gemma and Lucy had just gone out, the Smith family would not have made things difficult for themter. But they did not know what was good for them. Lucy pushed the bodyguard away and cried, ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­ Lucy ran over in tears and surprisingly knelt down directly next to Old Smith. There were many people at the banquet, and Lucy¡¯s crying naturally drew a lot of attention. ¡°You have three seconds to stop crying right now.¡± Being looked at coldly by Barret, Lucy meekly shut up. Lillian looked askance at Lucy and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t want to bring up because I wanted to save some face for you, but since you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m going to be unkind to you.¡± ¡°Just now Jenny was pushed into the swimming pool. Do you know who pushed her?¡± Hearing this, Lucy suddenly turned pale. Jenny? Lucy remembered this name and she heard that Jenny was an orphan girl adopted by grandpa, who very much favored her. She didn¡¯t expect the girl sitting next to her grandpa was Jenny. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 025 Barret Flirted with Her ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Barret looked at Lucy with a cold look that seemed to kill her. Lucy instantly wimped out and was just asking for mercy when Barret suddenly reached out, grabbed her hand, and walked over to Jenny. ¡°Apologize.¡± Barret threatened Lucy coldly. Lucy shuddered and immediately cried and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jenny, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have. pushed you.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m fine now, but you should be careful not to make the mistake again.¡± It was grandpa¡¯s birthday, and Jenny didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it, so she forgave Lucy. The next moment, Barret carried Lucy and threw her outside straightly. Yes, Lucy was ¡°thrown¡± out. Gemma no longer had the face to beg for mercy, frustratedly following Lucy out. Only then did the banquet continue. Grandpa seemed to be still in a good mood and not to be affected by Lucy, Jenny was relieved. She hastily peeled a shrimp and put it into Grandpa Smith¡¯s bowl, ¡°Grandpa, this shrimp is so tender. Have a try.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Old Smith tasted a bite and nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s very tender, really good.¡± After a busy day, Jenny was finally able to go back to her room to rest after dinner in the evening. Jenny was a little sleepy and wanted to take a shower and go to bed early, so she took a set of pajamas and went to the bathroom. Hearing a knock on the door, Barret went to open it. ¡°Mr. Smith, these are what madam personally made for you and Mrs. Smith. This one for you is a sobering-up soup which can help you sober up and make you feel better because Madam saw you drinking a lot of wine during the banquet.¡± Barret¡¯s eyes fell on another transparent ss, and Kay hastened to exin. ¡°This one is the youngdy¡¯s bird¡¯s nest. If a girl drinks it well, it can soften and rejuvenate her skin and beautify her face. Mrs. Smith will love it.¡± ¡°Okay, thank mom for me.¡± Barret went in with two cups of soup. Seeing that the temperature of the sobering-up soup was just right, and he did have a bit of a headache, so he drank it without thinking. After drinking, Barret frowned. Why is the taste of this sobering-up soup strange? It tastes a little different from usual, like¡­a little bit of traditional Chinese medicine. Jenny came out of the shower with her face red and skin tender. Jenny was surprised to see Barret sitting in his chair with a flushed face, having taken off his shoes, undone his tie, and unbuttoned his white shirt by two buttons. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you feel bad because of drinking?¡± Jenny asked. Barret shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m hot.¡± Hot? This answer instantly puzzled Jenny, It should be about 20 degrees at night now, so it¡¯s impossible to feel ¡°hot¡±. But thinking that Barret drank a lot of wine during the day, Jenny instantly understood, ¡°You drank wine and it must be the effect of alcohol. Go to shower and then you will be morefortable.¡± Barret thought it make sense. He nodded, ¡°Get my pajamas.¡± Jenny, ¡°¡­¡± Jenny blushed and refused, ¡°Get them yourself.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get my pajamas, then I¡¯lle straight out of the shower!¡± Barret said. Jenny looked at him and then silently turned around to help him find his pajamas. But why hadn¡¯t she noticed that Barret had been so rascally before? After finding the pajamas, Jenny tossed them to him. Who knew that he would be trying to take advantage? Barret stood up directly. Then he held out his hands and stood in front of Jenny like an emperor, ¡°Take off my clothes.¡± Was he treating her like a maid? ¡°Barret, this is not like you at all. When have you been sozy?¡± He didn¡¯t refute, squinted his eyes, and nodded, ¡°Well, I also feel it¡¯s not me, so are you helping me or not? If you don¡¯t help me, I will go in to take a shower without the pajamas and thene out straightly.¡± Bummer. Big bummer. Jenny could only surrender. She went to Barret, stood on tiptoe, and then reached out to help him unbutton his shirt. Since the first two buttons were already undone, Jenny started directly with the third one. But she felt Barret was disturbing her. The breath Barret exhaled was like magic, always stirring her up. Especially when they were standing so close to each other, Barret¡¯s breath of alcohol was all around Jenny. Jenny felt that even the air had be thin, and now she also felt it was hot today. -Barret didn¡¯t even realize it and he moved closer to Jenny. Jenny quickly reached out and pushed him, ¡°You, you stay away from me.¡± And then Jenny regretted it. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Because her little hand was pressing right on Barret¡¯s chest at the moment. His skin was like fire, hot to touch. Through her hand, Jenny could feel the heartbeat vibrating and beating powerfully one by one from Barret¡¯s left atrium. At that moment, Jenny had the illusion that her heart and his were intertwined and tightly connected. As if they were the closest people in the world to each other. However, it was just an illusion. ¡°Comfortable?¡± Suddenly, Barret¡¯s voice came. Jenny was baffled and has not recovered yet. Barret looked down at her hand, ¡°You seem to like touching me?¡± Jenny immediately recovered and jerked her hand away from Barret. As she unbuttoned thest button of Barret¡¯s shirt, Jenny¡¯s fingers trembled uncontrobly. She has seen many good-looking men before. But for the man¡¯s body, she had only seen Barret¡¯s in her life. He was extremely sexy with a good figure. His wheat-colored skin, solid and powerful muscles, plus sexy eight-pack abs could make all women crazy. Coupled with his handsome face and angr profile, no one could refuse Barret at this time. The more Jenny thought the redder her face became. What should she do? She felt the air was thin again. It was hot again! It¡¯s all Barret¡¯s fault for making her undress for him. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 026 Barret, Are You Hot? ¡°At your speed, it¡¯ll be dawn when I finish my shower.¡± Barret¡¯s voice rang out overhead. Jenny muttered indignantly. ¡°It¡¯s all for you being so good-looking and having such a sexy figure.¡± ¡°Can I take that as apliment?¡± Suddenly, Barret leaned over and his low voice sounded right next to Jenny¡¯s ear. Jenny never expected that Barret would hear what she said and that he would respond to her. My god! Jenny, were you stupid? How could you let him hear what you said? She bit her pink lips and already regretted it. But Barret wouldn¡¯t stop until he got the answer, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer me?¡± Jenny was extremely embarrassed and had nothing to say. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± Jenny, ¡°¡­¡± After two seconds of silence, Barret¡¯s voice rang again in Jenny¡¯s ears, ¡°Thanks for your appreciation, Missis. I¡¯ll keep it up.¡± Did she say a word from the beginning to the end? When did this man be so self-absorbed? However, Jenny would like to admit that she liked Barret to call her ¡°Missis¡±. This night was thest night. She told herself not to think about anything. Just pretend that they were not yet divorced and that they were still the most loving couple. She was not greedy and just this night was enough. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Jenny deliberately and arrogantly said. Barret was really unhappy, ¡°You¡¯ve seen me all over, touched me, and used my body, but now you¡¯re denying it. Jenny, you¡¯re a two-timer!¡± Jenny lifted her head and replied to him indignantly. ¡°When did I use your body? Don¡¯t use me. Your body belongs to you and how can I use it?¡± Barret smirked. He should be kind enough to remind her of that. ¡°Then let me think about those nights when who was lying on top of me, kept begging for mercy, and¡­¡± Before Barret could finish his words, Jenny covered his lips with one hand, ¡°Stop.¡± Although he was shameless, she wasn¡¯t. How could he directly say such a private thing out? What¡¯s more, Jenny was already prone to shyness. When hearing that, she suddenly blushed. This conversation couldn¡¯t go on. If it continued, Jenny thought she would die suddenly here because her heart was beating too fast. With a click, Jenny unbuckled Barret¡¯s belt and pulled it out directly. Then she shoved the pajamas into Barret¡¯s hands and pushed him into the bathroom, ¡°Go take a shower. The day breaks if you don¡¯t hurry¡± She was a quick learner. The more Barret showered, the hotter he was. Especially his body, under the hot water was as hot as fire. Some kind of primitive impulse in the body was instantly aroused. It was running around in his body, looking for an exit toe out. When drinking the sobering-up soup, Barret felt the taste was strange. Now, the body¡¯s reaction had told him exactly what had been added to the soup. It must be his mother¡¯s idea. And the bird¡¯s nest for Jenny. Thinking about it, Barret immediately stopped showering, directly wrapped a towel around him, and went out without even wearing pajamas. Just as Barret opened the door, he saw Jenny picking up the bowl, ready to eat the bird¡¯s nest. Barret said immediately, ¡°Jenny, no.¡± Jenny blinked and looked at him in confusion, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Barret found a farfetched excuse, ¡°It¡¯s not good to eat.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ll have a taste.¡± Jenny scooped up a spoonful of the bird¡¯s nest and was about to eat when suddenly, Barret leaned down and held the spoon in his mouth, eating the bird¡¯s nest all in an instant. ¡°You did that on purpose.¡± Jenny beamed and looked at him with anger. What¡¯s more, what Jenny didn¡¯t expect was that the next moment, Barret directly picked up the bowl and finished all the bird¡¯s nests in one gulp. Jenny looked at the empty ss bowl and blinked hard, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why are you grabbing food from me?¡± Jenny looked at him in disbelief. Moreover, she clearly remembered that Barret said he didn¡¯t like eating bird¡¯s nest when Jenny ate at home. Today, Barret drank all the bird¡¯s nests in one gulp with nothing left at all. Bang, bang, bang! The door rang. Just when Jenny opened the door, Kay smilingly asked, ¡°Mrs. Smith, have you finished the soup? I¡¯ll take the bowl down.¡± ¡°Oh, we¡¯re done, Kay. Wait a minute.¡± Jenny hurriedly took the two bowls to Kay. Looking at the two empty bowls, the smile on Kay¡¯s face grew even wider, and she kept saying, ¡°Good. It¡¯s so good!¡± As soon as Kay came downstairs, Lillian couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°How was it? Have they all drunk?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam, Mr. Smith, and Mrs. Smith have all drunk,¡± Kay said happily. Lillian also gave a rare smile, ¡°Jenny is definitely going to be pregnant this time.¡± ¡°Madam, you are doing it for Mr. Smith¡¯s sake and he will definitely understand. Don¡¯t worry and Mrs. Smith will definitely be pregnant.¡± In the bedroom, Jenny closed the door and still looked puzzled. It¡¯s just a bird¡¯s nest, wasn¡¯t it? Why was Kay so happy? Jenny felt that both Kay and Barret were strange tonight. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Tell me the truth, Barret. Did you do anything behind my back?¡± Jenny looked at Barret seriously. Barret refused to admit it and he spread his hands, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing.¡± As soon as the words were finished, he felt another wave of heat explode through his body. And it felt even more intense than before. Plus, it had been half an hour since he finished the soup, and now was the time for the medicine to take effect. Barret¡¯s face quickly heated up and his wheat-colored skin flushed as if he had juste out of a steam room. Except for that, his body began to flush as well. Jenny quickly noticed his abnormalities and immediately went over to him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Barret still held on. Barret¡¯s eyes fell on Jenny¡¯s lovely pajama. When he saw the soft, snow-like skin exposed by Jenny¡¯s neckline, the heat inside him tumbled even harder. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Your face and body are red, and you are still sweating. Barret, don¡¯t scare me. Is it because of alcohol allergy caused by drinking?¡± ¡°Take it easy and I¡¯ll call someone to take you to the hospital right away.¡± Jenny was anxious, so she picked up the phone and was ready to call. Seeing that, Barret grabbed Jenny¡¯s wrist, fighting back the urge to want her, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine and I¡¯m not allergic to alcohol. I just identally drank a little bit of medicine.¡± Medicine? ¡°What medicine?¡± Jenny blinked with the pair of eyshes fluttering like a fan, innocent and cute, which looked like she was seducing him. Barret could not hold back any longer and his throat knot rolled wildly. He forcefully dragged Jenny into his arms directly. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 027 Jenny Kissed Him ¡°Barret, what¡¯s wrong with¡­ Before Jenny could finish her words, she was already pressed onto the bed by Barret. Barret¡¯s nose was pressed against Jenny¡¯s, and his exhaled breath all sprayed on her face. Jenny held her breath and didn¡¯t dare to move. But Barret¡¯s breathing was getting faster, and the temperature on his body was terrifyingly hot. The sweat on his forehead was falling like drops of water. Jenny was terrified and hugged him, asking anxiously, ¡°Barret, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Barret¡¯s sexyugh spilled out from deep in his throat, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t you know this?¡± Jenny looked at him nkly. Barret finally couldn¡¯t resist and lowered his head to kiss Jenny fiercely. The familiar and sweaty taste almost drove him crazy and made him obsessed. Holding her soft body, Barretpletely lost control and kissed her wildly. Until a tear fell on his hand. Two tears, three tears. Finally, a stream of tears ran down their cheeks which pressed together. At this time, Barret finally realized what he was doing. Jenny bit her lip and looked at Barret tearfully, aggrieved and distressed, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me. My lips hurt.¡± Barret looked down and realized that Jenny¡¯s lips were red and swollen. He held Jenny¡¯s face, pressed his forehead against hers, and tenderly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jenny, and I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Barret murmured softly. Jenny cried and hugged him, looking up at Barret with tears, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re so rude and you scare me.¡± ¡°Do you know why I don¡¯t let you drink the bird¡¯s nest?¡± Barret asked. Jenny looked up at Barret in tears and shook her head nkly. ¡°Because mom put some medicine in the sobering-up soup, and if I¡¯m right, she also put them in your bird¡¯s nest, because she wants you to give her a grandchild as soon as possible.¡± Now, Jenny understood even if she was stupid. ¡°You mean, that kind¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s face turned blood red when she finished. ¡°So, are you having a hard time?¡± Jenny looked at him lovingly. Barret said with difficulty, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°How to do? Is there an antidote?¡± ¡°You,¡± Barret said. ¡°What?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t understand what he said. Barret lowered his head and kissed her on the lips again, ¡°Silly girl, you are my antidote. If we have sex, I¡¯ll be fine naturally.¡± Jenny lowered her head, ¡°But we¡¯re getting divorced tomorrow. We can¡¯t¡­¡± This is why Barret has been holding it back. If they were still a couple and weren¡¯t getting a divorce tomorrow, Barret wouldn¡¯t have to hold it back so hard. But if he knew he was going to divorce Jenny and still did that to Jenny, he would be an asshole. ¡°I know you won¡¯t say yes. Don¡¯t worry and I won¡¯t touch you.¡± Barret assured her. Jenny nodded and asked him, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°Help me run a pool of cold water and I¡¯ll take a bath.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny quickly prepared a pool of cold water. Then Barret went straight in and soaked his entire body in it. The water looked so cold but Barret straightly sat right in it. ¡°Will you catch a cold?¡± ¡°No, you can go out now.¡± Barret closed his eyes while saying. ¡°But it seems that you still have a hard time.¡± Jenny was very worried. ¡°Yes,¡± Barret said. Then, he opened his eyes which were stained red with lust, and looked at Jenny. His voice was rough and low, ¡°But I¡¯ll have a harder time with you here. Jenny, I am not a gentleman. If you continue to stay here, I do not guarantee that I will control myself.¡± Jenny could only turn around and leave. She lifted the quilt andy down on the bed. But there was no sleepiness at all. Jenny put all her attention on Barret and listened attentively to the movement inside with her ears up. In half an hour, the water had been changed three times. He must be very hot, very ufortable, so he kept changing the cold water. Thinking about Barret¡¯s red eyes and hot body because of the lust he endured just now, Jenny¡¯s eyes reddened. indefensibly. She felt very bad. In the bathroom, after changing the water for the fourth time, Barret finally couldn¡¯t resist calling Carey. ¡°Now, send me the antidote immediately.¡± ¡°What antidote?¡± ¡°My mom wants me to sleep with Jenny. Now you know?¡± Hearing Barret yelling at him, Carey immediately said in amazement, ¡°This is a good trick! It seems that your -mother has used all the means.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Get the medicine ande here immediately. And you¡¯d better be well prepared to hide the medicine, or don¡¯t cry when youe inter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Mr. Smith, you underestimate me.¡± After hanging up the phone, Barret was relieved. Now he just hoped Carey would hurry up and bring the antidote over. But the longer he waited, the more potent the drug was and the harder it became for him. Hearing his muffled grunts, Jenny couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She got off the bed, didn¡¯t even bother to put on her shoes, and directly opened the bathroom door to go in. Seeing Barret desperately withholding with his eyes scarlet and forehead beads of sweat dripping straight, Jenny suddenly could not care less, directly reaching out and releasing the water in the bathtub. And then she reced a pool of hot water. ¡°Jenny, what¡¯re you doing?¡± ¡°1. Jenny couldn¡¯t speak, but she went straight into the bathtub, bent over to hug Barret, and said softly, ¡°I know you¡¯re having a hard time, and I want to help you.¡± ¡°If¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s face was red and the rest of her words took almost all her courage, ¡°If I would have sex with you, you would be okay.¡± ¡°Jenny.¡± Barret suddenly looked up at her, holding back his anger, ¡°Get out now.¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯re obviously having such a hard time.¡± She was still soft-hearted after all. For his sake, she had given up her pride and her self-respect. She kept telling herself that as long as Barret did it gently it would not affect the baby. She used so many words to convince herself, but all she got, in the end, was his heartless rejection. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the divorce tomorrow, don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t pester you, and when tonight is over, I¡¯ll pretend it never happened.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that much of a jerk. Get out.¡± His voice was so loud, so fierce. Jenny couldn¡¯t hold back in the end, and tears dripped down her face. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this medicine is very powerful, and if you don¡¯t handle it correctly, you will die.¡± Not caring about the tears flowing from her eyes, Jenny suddenly leaned over and kissed Barret directly. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 028 The Agreed Divorce Jenny¡¯s long, thin arms wrapped around Barret¡¯s neck and hugged him tightly. ¡°Jenny.¡± Barret forced himself to hold back his anger and ripped her hands away. His scarlet eyes were filled with anger, ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again. Get out now.¡± ¡°What if I just stay here and don¡¯t go out?¡± Jenny suddenly looked at him and asked stubbornly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve loved that man in your heart for ten years? If you now give yourself to me, do not feel aggrieved? Besides, I can¡¯t hurt Laura again.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t know how to tell Barret that the man was no one else but him. It¡¯s Barret. But she wouldn¡¯t say it. At this moment, all her self-respect was trampled under his feet. She just didn¡¯t have the courage to try anymore. And in front of him, she couldn¡¯t be more humiliated. ¡°Don¡¯t use me as an excuse. I get it. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t feel bad or are afraid of condemning me. It¡¯s just that the person you want is Laura, not me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because I¡¯m not the one you want.¡± Jenny turned around, took the phone, and came back in. ¡°Since you want Laura badly, fine, I¡¯ll call her and ask. her toe.¡± Since what he wanted was Laura, she would help him.. Because she loved him so much and she couldn¡¯t just watch him die. She told herself desperately that they were getting divorced tomorrow anyway. Sooner orter, Barret and Laura would be together, and it didn¡¯t seem to make any difference if it was a day sooner or a dayter. Even if they didn¡¯t sleep together today, sooner orter they would be doing those intimate things together. As long as Laura came, she would go far away, so she might not feel pain. ¡°Hello¡­ Is that Laura? I¡¯m Jenny. Barret is¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s call had just gotten through when Barret suddenly came over, jerked her phone away, and hung it up. Barret stared at her angrily, ¡°Jenny, behave yourself. When do I say I want Laura?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Behave? Jenny tilted her head, tears flowing down her cheeks in a frenzy. Wasn¡¯t she behaving enough? Wasn¡¯t she obedient enough? She had been so obedient, and yet he still med her. So, this was the difference between being loved and not being loved. ¡°Barret, as a man, since you want Laura, you should be bold enough to admit it. We¡¯ll be divorced soon anyway and there¡¯s nothing to hide.¡± ¡°Go to her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see a man in my room dying of love. I can¡¯t afford that.¡± ¡°Jenny.¡± Barret angrily looked at her gritting his teeth, ¡°Is that how you look at me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Do you really want me to go to Laura for the night?¡± Jenny felt so much pain as she listened to his words. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted him to go to Laura. It was that his heart and all his love were with Laura. Even she offered to throw herself at him and he didn¡¯t want her. She was also moved by his deep love for Laura. They had been married for two years. They were a couple and slept in the same bed. But in the end, she was not even a finger of Laura¡¯s in his heart. Jenny closed her eyes and nodded heartily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m letting you go.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you said.¡± Barret suddenly got up from the bathtub, changed his clothes, pushed open the bathroom door, and walked out. All of Jenny¡¯s strength was suddenly lost when she heard the door close, and she fell to the floor in a heap with her legs weak. Jenny hugged herself tightly with one hand and covered her mouth with another. She felt quite miserable with. her tears dripping onto the ground in bunches. It felt as if someone was plucking out the flesh of her heart with a knife. ¡°Barret, you big bastard. How could you do this to me?¡± Barret just opened the door when suddenly, with a bang. Carey was mmed against the door and screamed. Seeing Barret in anger, he thought Barret was ming him for delivering the medice, so he hurriedly cried, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s really not my fault. Your mother is too shrewd. Do you know? I was searched by a group of men downstairs three times, and if I hadn¡¯t desperately resisted, I would have almost been stripped naked.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been smart and hid the medicine in my belt, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring it in at all.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, eat up and I¡¯ll go get you some water.¡± Barret looked at Carey sharply and coldly, ¡°I already have the antidote and there¡¯s no need to eat.¡± ¡°Ah, are you all right?¡± Carey was baffled. But when he saw Jenny, he instantly understood. ¡°Take the medicine with you and get out.¡± Barret scolded angrily. Carey hurried to follow Barret, asking as he walked, ¡°Mr. Smith, what are we going to do now?¡± ¡°To find the person who can give me the antidote,¡± Barret said. ¡°What¡­?¡± Carey waspletely confused this time. Didn¡¯t he just say that Mrs. Smith had helped him relieve the effects of the medicine? Then what was going on now? Seeing Barret leaving, Jenny finally couldn¡¯t resist and asked, ¡°Are you really want to go?¡± Barret turned his back on Jenny and said coldly, ¡°As you wish.¡± Jenny bit her lips, suddenly feeling unable to say anything more. She had never wanted him to go to Laura. It was obvious that he only wanted Laura. Just forgot it. Since she had already decided to let go, it didn¡¯t seem to make any difference if it was sooner orter. ¡°Close the door behind you when you leave.¡± Leaving these words behind, Jenny turned around and ran away. Just as she reached the bathroom, she heard the door m shut.. She couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and threw up all the things in her stomach instantly. After throwing up for a long time, her whole stomach was empty. When she lifted her head again, her whole face was pale. In thete night, the sky was so dark that it looked like it was dyed with ink. When Jenny went to the balcony, she saw Barret¡¯s slender figure getting into the car without a moment¡¯s hesitation. The ck car went further and further and quickly disappeared into the night. Jenny stared at the ce where the car left for so long that her neck was sore. The night breeze was cool and chilling. It wasn¡¯t until her body was finally stiff that she turned around and went back to her room. Turning off the lights, Jenny quickly wrapped herself in the quilt. As if this would make her body warm and she could feel better. Suddenly, the phone rang. It was Laura calling. ¡°Hello, what did you just say about Barret on the phone?¡± Laura asked anxiously. Jenny opened her mouth and was just about to reply. Suddenly, there was a doorbell on the phone. The next moment, Jenny heard Laura¡¯s voice, ¡°Barret, what are you doing here¡­?¡± Jenny¡¯s phone abruptly slipped from her hand. He went to Laura, He went. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 029 Dear Mr. Smith, I Love You She had kept a little hope for herself. She told herself that Carey had sent the antidote and that Barret would be fine after eating it, so he probably wouldn¡¯t go to Laura. But now herst hope was gone. Jenny was up almost all night. It was until four or five in the morning that she couldn¡¯t carry the sleepiness before falling asleep. When waking up in the morning, she saw that it was already ten o¡¯clock. Grandpa¡¯s birthday had already passed, and today was the day they had agreed to propose a divorce to Grandpa. However, she didn¡¯t even receive a call from him. After washing up, Jenny called Barret. However, no one answered. Jenny didn¡¯t give up and kept on calling. Since she had already decided to divorce, she didn¡¯t want to dy. Since he didn¡¯t love her, she doesn¡¯t want to make herself look like a clown praying for his mercy. It¡¯s good to get a divorce. Maybe she could forget all and start a new life. It¡¯s been ten years and she had spent enough time on him. She used to love him a lot, but now all the love had been consumed by him. In the office, Barret¡¯s phone kept ringing. Carey frowned, ¡°Mr. Smith, do you really not answer it?¡± Barret didn¡¯t speak. He stood with his hands behind his back and stared out the window coldly, without saying a word. He knew the purpose of Jenny¡¯s call today. Originally, he had been looking forward to this moment for two years. But when the moment actually came, he wasn¡¯t happy at all. The phone on the table kept ringing, and Barret reached out, rubbing his brow in annoyance. He didn¡¯t know when she had be so stubborn that she kept calling. Finally, it was Carey who answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Barret, I¡¯m ready. When are youing back?¡± ¡°Mrs. Smith, I¡¯m Carey.¡± Jenny frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s Barret? I have something for him.¡± Smith¡­ Carey nced at Barret and continued, ¡°Mr. Smith is in a meeting and if you have something to tell him, I can pass it on.¡± ¡°Well then, please tell him that today is the day we agreed to mention the divorce to grandpa, and I¡¯ll wait for him at home.¡± ¡°Mrs. Smith, can you wait a little longer? Mr. Smith is very busy these two days and he may not have time to ¡°Hello¡­¡± Jenny wanted to say something else, but the phone had already been hung up over there. When Jenny came downstairs, grandpa was drinking tea in the living room, so she immediately smiled and walked over. Seeing Jenny, Old Smith was happy, but when he looked back, he immediately went angry, ¡°Jenny, where¡¯s Barret? Didn¡¯t youe down together?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Jenny responded quickly, and immediately exined, ¡°Barret went to thepany early in the morning. Grandpa, as you know, Barret has a regr schedule and never sleepste.¡± This exnation was very credible, so Old Smith believed it easily. ¡°Well, go and eat breakfast and when you¡¯re done, there are some things I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Okay, grandpa.¡± The breakfast was sumptuous and almost all the food was her favorite. However, she actually had no appetite at all. But thinking that the baby in her belly needed nutrition, Jenny still forced herself to eat a lot. After eating, when learning that Grandpa was sunbathing on the balcony, Jenny immediately went over. ¡°Jenny, sit down.¡± ¡°Well, grandpa.¡± Jenny sat down and smiled. She always seemed to be very happy when she was with her grandpa. No matter what happened between her and Barret, grandpa would always be her grandpa. Grandpa was not well now, and she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her. Old Smith took a sip of tea, thought long, and said, ¡°Jenny, tell me truthfully. Did Barret bully you?¡± ¡°No, grandpa, who told you that? Barret has always been very nice to me.¡± Jenny also deliberately showed the bracelet in her hand and the ne around her neck to Old Smith, ¡°Grandpa, look, all these are bought by Barret. I thought they were too expensive, but he insisted on buying them for me.¡± Thinking of the pair of earrings on Laura¡¯s ears, Jenny¡¯s heart suddenly ached. But soon, she was back to normal. When she looked up again, Jenny was still smiling gently and brightly. The Old Smith could not hold back any longer and grabbed Jenny¡¯s hand heartily, ¡°Silly girl, grandpa is old but not deaf yet. I know all things Barret did.¡± ¡°Did Laurae back? Why didn¡¯t you tell Grandpa about such an important matter?¡± Jenny was stunned, she really didn¡¯t expect that grandpa already knew about Laura¡¯s return. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you.¡± ¡°Of course, I know you don¡¯t want me to worry, but now that she¡¯s back, have you thought about what to do?¡± What to do? She wanted to ask herself the same question, but she really didn¡¯t know what to do In fact, when Laura came back and Barret mentioned divorce, Jenny had used all the methods she should have. She tried to keep him. But it¡¯s no use. Once a man decided to divorce, even ten cow¡¯s could not pull him back. She had nothing to do. There was no way out. Jenny raised her head and was about to tell her grandpa, ¡°No need, I have decided to divorce Barret.¡± However, when seeing her grandpa¡¯s silver hair and changing face, she didn¡¯t know how to speak with all her words blocked in her heart. ¡°Jenny, what are you thinking about? No matter when you need help, you must tell me right away. Since I was able to drive that woman away two years ago, I will be able to drive her away in two years.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t even think about it, and immediately refused. If Laura left, Barret would definitely think that it was her who had instigated grandpa. It was her who was scheming and cried in front of grandpa, so she made grandpa drive Laura away. If Laura left, even if she had a hundred mouths, she won¡¯t be able to say anything. Now that she had decided to leave. There was no need to embarrass everyone so much. More than that, she didn¡¯t want Barret to think she was a treacherous, jealous, evil woman. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, I think we¡¯d better handle things between us on our own.¡± Old Smith sighed and nodded, ¡°Okay, Grandpa promises you, but you must also promise Grandpa that if you need help anymore, you must tell Grandpa.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, grandpa. When I need help, I will definitely let you back me up.¡± Barret didn¡¯te back all day. In the evening, Jenny had just finished taking a shower when the door rang. She thought it was Barret having returned and hurried over to open the door, but only to find it was Lillian. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 030 Jenny Was Robbed ¡°Mom, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Is Barret not back yet?¡± Lillian asked directly. ¡°Well, he just called me and said he had a lot of work to do at the office, so he might bete.¡± Lillian certainly didn¡¯t believe that. ¡°Did you quarrel?¡± She asked again. Jenny knew she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so she could only nod, ¡°We just have a bit of dispute, but mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about us and we can work it out.¡± ¡°I have to apologize to you for what happened yesterday. I originally wanted to bring your rtionship closer to help you get pregnant sooner, but I didn¡¯t expect to botch it up and make you quarrel instead.¡± As soon as Lillian said it, Jenny immediately understood and knew she was talking about the drugging of the soupst night. ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re doing this for our own good, so how can I me you!¡± After Lillian left, Jennyy down on her bed. She nced at her phone and it was ten o¡¯clock. Barret hadn¡¯te back. At twelve o¡¯clock, Barret still hadn¡¯te back and Jenny had waited for him for two hours. Jenny picked up her phone again and thought she had misread it when she browsed on Moments. She refreshed and refreshed again.. The three pictures are still clear in front of her. The first two were a selfie of Laura with a gentle and flirtatious smile, and thest one was a picture of a man¡¯s hand. Jenny knew it was Barret¡¯s hand after she took one look at it. His fingers were long, white, and clean, and there was no way she could be mistaken. More importantly, the diamond ring on the ring finger was bought when they got married. She put it on him herself. She couldn¡¯t be wrong. It still wasn¡¯t the most painful. The most annoying thing was that Laura showed their mutual affection on Moments. She wrote, ¡°If a man who never eatste at night is willing to eatte at night with you, willing to break all his principles for you, willing to wait unconditionally for you to be his bride, I can¡¯t think of a more beautiful, eternal promise than to marry him. Dear Mr. Smith, I love you.¡± There was a big red heart underneath. It was none other than Barret who had liked it. Jenny turned off her phone and the lights and went straight under the quilt. The next morning, Jenny packed her bags and told her grandpa and parents-inw that she wanted to go home. She could see that her grandpa was very sad to see her go. In fact, she couldn¡¯t leave him either. But in the past two days, her rtionship with Barret had been so bad. One day or two, she could still hide it. But it¡¯s impossible for a long time. After breakfast, Jenny left by car. When getting to the city center, Jenny said to the driver, ¡°Just drop me off here.¡± ¡°Mrs. Smith, your grandpa told me that I must take you home.¡± ¡°Someone will pick me up. Don¡¯t worry!¡± After saying that, Jenny got out of the car. When the car left, she pulled her suitcase to the bus stop. The previous car had just passed and Jenny waited for ten minutes before the next car arrived. At first, there were only a few people waiting for the bus, but after a while, there were more. As soon as the bus stopped, everyone swarmed in. Jenny was carrying her suitcase, so it was a bit inconvenient. Finally, she was thest one to get on the bus because it was too crowded. But the door of the bus was a bit high and the suitcase was a bit heavy. When she was worried, suddenly, a low voice came to her ears, ¡°Let me help you.¡± Before Jenny returned to her senses, the suitcase has been picked up by a man whose fingers were slender. Then he lifted the luggage to the bus and put it down steadily. Because she hadn¡¯t taken the bus for too long, Jenny forgot to put in the coins. This was when the driver¡¯s voice came with anger, ¡°That little girl, yes, the little girl with long hair and a yellow. dress, you haven¡¯t put in your coins.¡± Jenny then remembered that she didn¡¯t have any coins on her. When the driver shouted, a lot of people on the bus instantly looked at her. Jenny was shy and her face instantly flushed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Just as she was at a loss, the man threw in four coins with his pretty fingers, and his low, mellow, wine- like voice rang out again, ¡°These are for her.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jenny looked at him seriously. He stood very straight, like pine and cypress, and seemed to be much righteous, cool and killing. He was almost as handsome as Barret, and the difference was that he looked more calm and tough. ¡°Thank you that you have helped me twice. Let me add you to WeChat so that I can transfer the money to you.¡± The man nced at her sharply, neither saying Yes nor No. Jenny was afraid that the man would misunderstand and hastened to exin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely didn¡¯t mean to ask for your WeChat, nor did want to chat with you. After I transfer the money to you, you can cklist 1. 1 However, the man stood gantly, still without response. Just when Jenny thought the man would not respond. The man pulled out his phone and opened the QR code. After Jenny scanned the QR code, she identally saw his WeChat avatar that he was wearing a police. uniform, holding a gun in his hand, and looking spirited. He turned out to be a policeman. No wonder he was so eager to help her. When Jenny was a child, she felt that the police were particrly good, and today this policeman helped her twice, so she felt even better about the police. ¡°I have added you. When you have time, you can ept my Friend Invitation and I will return the money to you.¡± After saying that, Jenny pulled her suitcase over and sat down on the window seat. When the light was red, Jenny looked out the window. On the sidewalk, the students were bouncing, old people helping each other to cross the street, and delivery people riding electric bikes. Looking at all this, Jenny suddenly felt that life had be alive. Perhaps, this was the right life for her. If it wasn¡¯t for her mother saving her grandpa, she wouldn¡¯t havee to Smith¡¯s house, let alone had the opportunity to marry Barret. When she graduated, she was one of these ordinary people, riding to and from work every day between home and the workce, busy and running around for a living. This life was much harder. But it was the path she was originally going to take. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about losing, and she wouldn¡¯t be as careful as she could be. But if so, she would never have the chance to see Barret again. As soon as she thought about it, Jenny felt her chest begin to ache. That sore pain slowly tore at her heart and almost made her gasp for air. ¡°Dear Mr. Smith, I love you.¡± ¡°Dear Mr. Smith, I love you.¡± Laura¡¯s words echoed wildly in her mind like a magic spell. Suddenly, the bus started running like crazy. The road ahead was full of potholes and Jenny felt like she was almost thrown off. What¡¯s more, her stomach began to roll madly. Her heart was already hurting enough. But now her stomach was hurting too. The emotions that had been pent up for days suddenly came out at this moment. Jenny¡¯s tears suddenly fell from her eyes and dripped onto her palms, still hot. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 031 Spending Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day with her? ¡°Barret, you bastard, it¡¯s hard to find someone as stupid as you in the world, you have no idea how much I hate you.¡± ¡°You big dumbass, I shall never speak to you again.¡± Jenny cursed angrily in her heart, but the more she cursed, the harder she felt. Though she thought she had no more tears to shed, she cried. She felt like a wreck, she had never been so embarrassed in her life, and she was on the verge of crying out in the street. She reached into her bag, but couldn¡¯t find any tissue. She must have forgotten to bring it when she left in a hurry. While she was anxious, suddenly a pair of bony fingers holding a packet of tissues was handed to her. Jenny looked up and saw the man¡¯s face, as cold as ever. ¡°Thanks!¡± The bus was too bumpy, and by the time she reached the next stop, Jenny waspletely overwhelmed, and she decided to get off the bus early. She pulled her suitcase and just went down the back door when a sudden sharp pain came from her ear. The pain was so sharp that she almost passed out. Before Jenny could react to what was happening, she saw a man with dyed yellow hair and wearing jeans had been pinned to the ground by his uniform and was wailing in pain. The person who saved her was the man who had just been there. She reached up and touched her ear, which was in excruciating pain, and realized it was already bleeding. Her hand only wiped her ear instantly her hand was covered with blood stains. ¡°Don¡¯t you move, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± The man looked at her and said in a low voice. He looked at the bus stop sign, and then took out his cell phone and made a call: ¡°Yes, Gongnong Station, youe over immediately.¡± Not even five minutester the police came over. After asking Jenny a few questions, the police took the robber away. ¡°Wait.¡± Suddenly the man shouted, and he held out his hand toward the robber: ¡°Give it back to me.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, I don¡¯t have it.¡± The yellow-haired man stiffened his mouth. ¡°Take it out, I don¡¯t want to repeat it a second time.¡± His voice was so cold that it made people shiver with fear just by looking at him. ¡°Here you go.¡± The next moment, a slightly cold earring fell into his hand. Only the earring was still stained with blood, and it didn¡¯t look too pretty. The man was about to return it to Jenny when his phone rang. ¡°Master, where are you, howe I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± ¡°I had a temporary incident, now I¡¯m at the Gongnong station.¡± ¡°Okay master, you wait for a while, I will arrive in about three minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The man hung up the phone and walked towards Jenny, who had more and more blood on her ear, running down her neck and soon staining the white cor red. The tiny earlobe couldn¡¯t see the specifics of the wound because it was stained with blood, but you have to think about it to know that it was red and swollen. She frowned and bit her lip hard, and it was obvious that it hurt a lot.. But she still held back, not even a cry. After taking a deep breath, Jenny felt the pain getting worse and worse. She thought her ear was just pulled by the man, at most a little red, a little swollen should be a little medicine to heal. But now it¡¯s bleeding, and it hurts so badly that she can¡¯t take it anymore. She clenched her teeth hard and hesitated for a long time before calling Barret. One second, five seconds, ten seconds¡­¡­ Jenny¡¯s wait was consumed little by the ringing of the phone. didn¡¯t Just as she was about to hang up, the call came through and she was heartened, thinking that Barret had finally answered the phone. ¡°Barret, I¡­¡­.¡± am hurt. Before Jenny could finish her sentence, Carey¡¯s voice came on the other end of the line, ¡°Mrs. Smith, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Barret? Where is he? Is he avable right now?¡± Carey looked at Barret¡¯s gesture, then said, ¡°Sorry Mrs. Smith, the president is particrly busy these days, I¡¯ll pass it on for youter.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Jenny finished speaking and hung up directly. Since he didn¡¯t want to see her, why did she have to ask so hard! He thought she was looking for him to talk about the divorce again? In his heart, was she that aggressive? How funny, he was the one who proposed the divorce, and now he is the one who avoids it. As her eat hurt so badly, Jenny was about to take a taxi to the hospital when she realized that her phone was turned off. Thest bit of power she had was used to call Barret. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t want to listen to her at all. Her ear hurt. But what hurt more was her heart. Three minutester, Jacky pulled up to Justin Mill in a big ck car. Jacky rolled down the window and spoke warmly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± Justin nodded his head to indicate that he knew. Jacky: ¡°¡­¡­¡± What¡¯s going on here? Wasn¡¯t he going to get in the car? The next second his eyes widened as he noticed Justin pulling directly on a girl¡¯s suitcase. Jenny was dragging her suitcase forward. Her suitcase was suddenly grabbed, and because of the matter of the earrings being robbed just now, she was a little scared and immediately lifted her head. When she saw that it was the man who had just helped her, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s you! Thank you so much, I¡¯ll definitely take you to dinner sometime in the future to express my gratitude.¡± Justin looked at her and said his words concisely and dryly. ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jenny froze, thinking she had misheard. However, before she could react, she was already pushed into the car by Justin. Once in the car, Jenny remained frozen. At this time, an enthusiastic and flourishing boy in front of her also opened his mouth with a smile: ¡°Master, what is going on, you never used to hook up with girls, this is not your girlfriend, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too nosy.¡± The man growled low. The boy in front of him immediately and obediently shut his mouth. Jenny has been in a state of confusion since she got into the car. It took her a few minutes to slowly slow down and she looked at the man beside her, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your phone ran out of battery, right?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Since I helped you I¡¯ll be responsible for you to the end, I only took you to the hospital because I was on my way.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± So that¡¯s how it is. Jacky in front of him sighed deeply. Hope was shattered. He thought Justin had finally gotten the hang of it and had a girl he liked. Didn¡¯t think it was just a favor again. ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t mind it, my master has a rather serious upational disease, he can¡¯t help but help no matter who he sees being bullied.¡± ¡°Anyway, thank you very much.¡± When they arrived at the hospital, Jenny got out of the car with her suitcase. As their car walked away, Jenny remembered a question, she just forgot to ask the man¡¯s name. She should have asked his name, after all, he helped her several times, out of respect she should also write down his name. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 032 The girl just now is good-looking Jacky didn¡¯t say anything all the way in the car, and she finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up after Jenny got off. ¡°Master, just that girl looks really good, do you want to consider her to be your girlfriend?¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± ¡°Hey, master, look at yourself, you are almost thirty years old, and you don¡¯t fall in love, and you never think about getting married.¡± The man raised his eyebrows, his voice low and cold: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You are still quite a matchmaker? Do you want me to go back and help you apply for a transfer?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that master, I confess my mistake to you.¡± Jacky in front of the whispered muttering: ¡°The key is that if you do not fall in love, we are afraid to chase girls you know?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Justin¡¯s ears were very sensitive. ¡± Jacky immediately responded with a smile, ¡°I said you are the most handsome and coolest man on our team, in short, you are the top no matter what, you are the best anyway.¡± Justin looked down and realized he still had the earrings in his hand. He can¡¯t believe he forgot to give it back to her. ¡°Jacky, turn around and go back to that hospital just now.¡± ¡°Master, did you figure it out and are nning to go to that beautiful woman?¡± When Justin returned to the hospital, Jenny had already left. He had to take the earring and leave first. After seeing the doctor, decontaminating his ear, taking the medicine, and charging his phone a little at the hospital, Jenny took a taxi home. When she got home, it was already dark. Jenny pushed open the door and it was dark inside. Therge room was empty. She was right: Barret still hadn¡¯te back. The two of them have not had any contact for three days since he left that day. No phone calls, no tweets. It was the day before Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day when she received his call again. Jenny watched his name keep jumping on the phone screen, hesitated for a long time, but still answered the phone. ¡°Hello, this is Jenny.¡± ¡°Tomorrow Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, do you want to go somewhere to have some fun, or do you have something you want to buy?¡± Barret¡¯s voice came through the phone clearly to her ears, low and sexy as always. Like a beautiful piece of music, it gently tugged at her heartstrings. It had been days. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Jenny squeezed her phone, feeling something blocking her heart, and she suddenly couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Jenny, are you still there?¡± Barret asked since he didn¡¯t hear her voice. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is there anything you want to do? you can tell me about it.¡± ¡°I want to go shopping,¡± Jenny said. ¡°Okay.¡± After she hung up the phone, her heart was still pounding in her mouth. It turned out that three days didn¡¯t forget someone, it only became more missed. She was really no good.. It had only been three days, and she already missed him so much. The next day, Jenny got up early and put on light makeup. She picked out a white dress for herself, one that she really liked. When she looked in the mirror, a ridiculous thought popped into Jenny¡¯s head: if he was willing to spend Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day with her, did it mean that there was still room for them to redeem themselves? But then she shook her head and denied her suspicion. How could that be? He loved Laura so much and was ready to marry her. This time he asked her out on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, he just wanted to give them a grand ceremony to end their rtionship, right? Since it was about to end, she wanted to dress up for the date. Even if she does have to leave, she wants to leave beautifully, not just in a state of failure and disarray. The doorbell rang at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Jenny opened the door with a smile on her face. However, after seeing the person outside the door, her eyes instantly dimmed: ¡°Howe it¡¯s you?¡± Jenny squeezed her palm, how she wished Carey could tell her, ¡°The president is waiting for you downstairs, let mee up to get you.¡± But no. Carey smiled warmly and exined to her, ¡°The president said you wanted to go shopping and he asked me to apany you.¡± So he specifically called her that day to ask what she wanted, not that he wasing in person, but he sent Carey over? Jenny gave a bitterugh, she was still too naive. Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day was such a wonderful holiday. How could he leave Laura toe with her? She had been too extravagant. ¡°Is this the assignment Barret gave you today?¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Smith.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll apany me wherever I go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go shopping!¡± With that, Jenny got off the elevator. She went to the mall where she met Laurast time. From the first floor to the fourth floor, Jenny strolled for three whole hours, and when she got tired she sat down to take a rest. By the time she reached the fifth floor, Jenny was walking in front and Carey was behind her carrying a huge pile of bags, which was simply miserable. He remembered that Mrs. Smith has always been very frugal. She never bought anything too expensive. But today He doesn¡¯t know what happened. Carey thought she was very perverse. ¡°We¡¯ve finished shopping on all five floors, so let¡¯s go to the first floor and re-shop,¡± Jenny said. ¡°Huh?¡± Carey¡¯s mouth opened wide in shock. He was already bleary-eyed and his legs were weak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to? Didn¡¯t you say that this was a task assigned to you by Barret? If you can¡¯tplete it as you should, then I¡¯ll have to give him feedback.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Mrs. Smith, I promise toplete the task.¡± Just after walking into the jewelry store, Jenny froze. Just as surprised as she was were Barret and Laura. Probably no one expected to meet each other here. ¡°Jenny, what a coincidence, you¡¯re here too, Barret said he wanted to give me a gift.¡± Laura smiled and walked up to her with a gentle and polite look. ¡°Is that so? What kind of gift is he giving you?¡± Jenny said this with her eyes looking in Barret¡¯s direction. ¡°A ring These two words were like a shining knife that instantly stabbed into Jenny¡¯s chest, stabbing her heart to blood. Barret, killing is just cutting off the head, and you are trying to rip out my heart!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He stomped her heart into pieces and shattered it into pieces. Jenny felt sickening retching, her stomach felt like something was churning and pulling madly. Jenny covered her lips, couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, and quickly ran away. Just before reaching the bathroom, Jenny threw up in a faint. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide a good solution to the problem. Jenny took it and was about to say thank you when she looked up and saw Laura¡¯s face and froze. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Barret wasn¡¯t worried about you, said you looked pale, and asked me toe in and take a look.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jenny smiled coldly If Barret really still cared about her, he wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to bring Laura in to buy a ring when they were not yet divorced. Everyone understood what a ring meant. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 033 What would happen if I kissed you? ¡°You don¡¯t want to use the tissues I gave you, do you!¡± Laura looked at Jenny and asked provocatively. Jenny took it, rinsed her mouth with water, and then wiped her mouth again, then straightened her long hair and looked at Laura: ¡°I¡¯m not that superficial.¡± ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t need you to visit me, nor do I need your concern.¡± After saying that, Jenny ignored her and walked straight outside. Suddenly, Laura¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°You¡¯re throwing up so much, Jenny, you¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± Jenny¡¯s heart suddenly thumped, and her heart panicked. But she reacted quickly.. She turned around and smiled lightly, looking at Laura: ¡°What? You are so unsure about your man? Didn¡¯t you say you loved Barret deeply and trusted him unconditionally all your life? Or were you just saying that for fun?¡± Jenny¡¯s mockery was naturally something Laura couldn¡¯t stand. ¡°Don¡¯t you presume to provoke us, since I love Barret, of course, I will trust him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jenny sneered. There was unspoken mockery in that smile. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t get cocky, Barret will be mine sooner orter.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I am curious, if I really use these few days to get pregnant sessfully, will Barret still divorce me to marry you?¡± Not surprisingly, Jenny¡¯s words directly made Laura outright angry. ¡°How dare you?¡± ¡°Then remember, don¡¯t keep hanging around in front of me, it only makes me feel like a clown, and Barret and I aren¡¯t really divorced, after all, so don¡¯t go too far or I won¡¯t show any more mercy.¡± Jenny went out of the bathroom and just as she reached the corner she saw Barret throw down the cigarette in her hand. ¡°You look very pale, are you sick?¡± He asked, his voice as low and nice as ever. ¡°No.¡± Jenny denied it outright. Then walked forward. Barret walked forward and grabbed her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, you have to take medicine if you¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°I said, I am not sick, so naturally I don¡¯t need to take medicine.¡± Jenny broke away from his hand. Barret grabbed her hand and pulled her to the corner. Then hisnky body blocked Jenny against the wall, and his other hand held her hand down. Jenny tried to resist, but she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Garret, you let go of me.¡± ¡°Tell me clearly, what happened to you in the past two days?¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± Jenny kept her head down, not wanting to talk to him at all. Barret reached out and picked her to chin up with his long fingers, frowning, ¡°Don¡¯t be petty, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Jenny¡¯s heart was already burning, and since he insisted on asking, she didn¡¯t have to hide it. ¡°Barret, we haven¡¯t gotten divorced yet, and you¡¯re wandering around with Laura like this, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll be used of being a mistress? Also, if you want to buy a ring, I don¡¯t care, but why must you buy it for her in front of me?¡± ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re jealous.¡± Barret¡¯s voice was sure, and for some reason, Jenny always felt a little smug about him. ¡°Why should I be jealous, you can be with whoever you like, we¡¯re going to go our separate ways soon anyway, besides she was supposed to be the woman you always liked.¡± ¡°If you want to find her as an antidote, go to her, if you want to stay at her ce, stay at her ce.¡± ¡°If you want to have a midnight snack, you can have a midnight snack, and what am I to you, I¡¯m not in any position to control you.¡± She did not want to say so much, but when she was forced to react, she suddenly did not care about anything, all the grievances and dissatisfaction of the brain all said. ¡°Why are you so angry.¡± Barret looked at her, his eyes were deep. Those eyes were as deep as a pool of water, too deep for Jenny to see at a nce. To this day, Jenny had to admit that she was no match for Barret. His mind is too deep. Many times, she could not even tell which of his words were true and which were false. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I¡¯m angry or not, let go of me.¡± Jenny reached out and pushed him, but Barret was like an iron wall that she couldn¡¯t push. At that moment, Laura came out from inside. Jenny nced at her, looked at Barret, and spoke indifferently: ¡°The woman you love most is here, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go over and see her?¡± Barret¡¯s deep eyes remained fixed on her, not speaking. Laura had looked over and her face instantly paled when she saw Barret blocking Jenny against the wall. ¡°Barret¡­¡­,¡± she called out softly. ¡°Just give me a minute.¡± Barret returned faintly. Laura immediately clenched her fists and her teeth were clenched tightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t get over there, she might have to faint, don¡¯t you feel bad?¡± Jenny asked coolly. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re not normal today.¡± Barret stared at her with a look that seemed to see her whole being through. Jenny didn¡¯t like this feeling, she avoided the gaze, and coldly returned: ¡°What¡¯s not normal about me? I¡¯m perfectly normal.¡± She gave Laura another look, and a bold idea popped into Jenny¡¯s head. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She reached out, her slender white arms hooked directly to Barret, her pink lips close to his, the aromatic taste exhaled on his face, if not teasing him: ¡°Barret, what do you think would happen if Laura saw me kissing you?¡± ¡°Guess she¡¯d be so excited she¡¯d get right up out of her wheelchair, and then she¡¯d recover from her leg limp straight away.¡± ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Barret¡¯s voice took on a bit of anger. Jenny smiled, deliberately flirtatious and affectionate: ¡°I¡¯m not bullshitting, I just happened to help you test it, ah, if Laura really loved you, she would definitely be nervous to stand up.¡± ¡°Besides ¡­¡­¡± She nced at Laura¡¯s leg and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see if her leg was reallyme or not.¡± ¡°Jenny.¡± Barret stared into her good-looking eyes, his face instantly darkened, and even his breath around him became icy cold. They had been together for a long time, and Jenny certainly knew that this was a sign of his anger. He was very angry now. But there was nothing she could do about it? She was doing it on purpose today. She just wanted to make him angry now. Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day is so beautiful, why he can be sweet with his new lover. Why let her be unhappy alone. This is much better, three people are unhappy together. She is not just one person to bully. An attractive smile appeared on her face and her red tender lips came closer to Barret little by little. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 034 Waiting for me at home tonight Just as her lips were about to kiss, she suddenly heard a thud and Laura fell out of her wheelchair. ¡°I¡¯ll be home tonight, be a good girl and wait for me at home.¡± Barret whispered against her ear, then pushed her away and ran over to help Laura up: ¡°Does it hurt? Does it hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°My foot hurts.¡± Laura looked fragile and had a heart-wrenching look. Barret picked her up and put her in the wheelchair, then squatted down and personally kneaded her ankle. What a loving picture like that! Jenny, even if her heart was strong, did not have the courage to look on. She turned around, didn¡¯t even look at the two, and went straight ahead. Suddenly her wrist was squeezed. Barret rushed to her like an arrow: ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± ¡°So what if I did? So what if I didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then, I repeat, be a good girl and wait for me at home tonight.¡± Jenny pushed his hand away and walked straight ahead. Why should she wait at home for him? Barret, I¡¯m not a pet that you can just call up and take away. Why should I have to wait for you if you say I should? Each of those three nights, she waited for him on the couch in the living room, waiting until her heart slowly chilled. The whole three days did not wait for him, not even a phone call. Be good? Wasn¡¯t she good enough before? Today is Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, he can go out and fool around with other women, why can¡¯t she find a pretty boy to date? She didn¡¯t want to go home, she wanted to go out on a date. ¡°You follow her well.¡± Barret looked at Carey and ordered seriously. ¡°Yes, president.¡± Carey got the order and immediately ran up to follow Jenny. Barret gave Laura¡¯s foot a few massages and asked, ¡°Are you feeling better? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°No Barret, you¡¯re very professional, I¡¯m much morefortable, it doesn¡¯t hurt much anymore.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, can we go on shopping now?¡± Laura asked gently. At the mention of shopping, Barret immediately thought of the ring Laura had just answered. He frowned and looked at Laura seriously, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie to her about the gift, she¡¯ll take it seriously.¡± ¡°You mean the ring?¡± Laura asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Barret nodded: ¡°You should know that until she and I are officially divorced, I won¡¯t make any promises to you or buy you a ring, all I promised you was a piece of jewelry, it could be anything but a ring.¡± Listening to Barret¡¯s words, Laura¡¯s face instantly lost its color. She bit her lip and looked at Barret pitifully, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else, I just thought that since I¡¯m here today, I could look at it in advance.¡± ¡°Laura, don¡¯t be a smart ass.¡± Laura immediately nodded: ¡°Barret, I know, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that again.¡± ¡°Jenny and I are still my legal wife as long as we are not divorced, and it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about her rtionship with grandpa, even if we are divorced, we still have ties between us.¡± ¡°How do you still want to control her after the divorce?¡± Laura was a little angry, it was once a couple, and if the two are still involved after the divorce, then she can still have a good life. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it then!¡± Carey followed Jenny all the way but found that Jenny went all the way straight to that jewelry store just now. ¡°Bring out the ring that Laura and Mr. Smith were just looking at, I want to see it,¡± Jenny said directly. The teller immediately brought out a ring. Jenny nced at it lightly and asked, ¡°They only looked at this one? No other ones?¡± ¡°Oh, no, they looked at a total of three rings.¡± ¡°Where are the other two rings? Bring them out, I want to see them.¡± ¡°Okay, wait a minute.¡± The teller said with a smile. Soon, all three rings wereid out in front of Jenny. After looking at them Jenny was surprised, Laura¡¯s ambition was really big. The three diamond rings are more than ten carats, the diamonds are so big that they are simply blind. I really don¡¯t know what Barret¡¯s taste is, he likes Laura so a gold-digging girl. After thinking about this, Jenny suddenly felt a little bit of sympathy for him. ¡°Okay, then these three rings, wrap them up for me.¡± Jenny waved her hand and intended to buy them. ¡°What?¡± The teller was shocked and looked at Jenny with wide eyes, ¡°Miss, did you really decide that you want all three rings?¡± ¡°Well, I want them all.¡± Jenny nodded her head very seriously. Then she looked at Carey: ¡°Swipe the card for your boss!¡± At this moment, Carey¡¯s mouth also opened wide in surprise, and he froze for a long time before reacting. ¡°Mrs. Smith, are you sure you want all three of these rings?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jenny said with a wink of her pretty eyes. ¡°But, this¡­¡­¡± Because of so much excitement, Carey¡¯s speech stuttered directly: ¡°This¡­¡­ is three rings! ¡°Yes, I know, I wear a different ring every two days, different hair essories, different clothes naturally to match different rings, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Carey said, then added, ¡°But it¡¯s a ratherrge amount, I¡¯ll have to ask the president for permission.¡± Jenny nced at him lightly, then took out her wallet, pulled out a card from it, and handed it to the teller, ¡°Swipe this one!¡± After swiping the card, the teller immediately packed the three diamond rings and then respectfully handed them to Jenny. Jenny nced at Carey, who immediately went up to carry the bags. At the same time, Barret¡¯s phone received a text message alerting him that Jenny had swiped his card and that it was still a significant amount of money. If he remembered correctly, this was the first time Jenny had used his money since they got married. Carey followed behind Jenny with the bag, still feeling shocked. If he remembered correctly, that brand of jewelry was very expensive. Three rings and they were still diamond rings as big as diamonds, together they were worth at least a few million. Mrs. Smith didn¡¯t even blink an eye, she just swiped her card and paid. And the ck card he felt a little familiar. After buying the ring, Jenny was already very hungry, it just so happens that there are ces to eat on the fifth floor, and she found that many people rmended a revolving restaurant. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny was a little disappointed and was about to leave when the waiter hung up the phone and looked at her: ¡°Miss, a customer just had a temporary problem and this box is vacant, do you want to go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny went with the waiter to the box, the environment inside is quiet, and there is a faint aroma. The window is opposite the bridge, the bridge today there is a light show, colorful lights shing, from afar to look particrly romantic, no wonder so many people rmend this store, really beautiful. Soon the table was set with a full range of delicious food. Looking at the food and enjoying the view, Jenny was in a much better mood. However, with a turn of her head, she saw Barret and Lauraing in through the door. what a small world! Why can¡¯t she get rid of them? What a bummer! Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 035 Have you ever liked me a little bit? Jenny looked at the food on the table and instantly felt no appetite. But thinking of the baby in her stomach, she still reluctantly ate a lot. Especially the nutritious food such as shrimp and fish, although she felt a little fishy, still gulped into her stomach. After eating, Jenny looked at the man across the table, ¡°Carey, can I ask how long you¡¯ve been working for him?¡± ¡°Oh? You mean the president?¡± Carey thought for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s been five years, I¡¯ve been working for the president since the moment he joined thepany.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been five years!¡± Jenny murmured, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been as long as I¡¯ve been with him.¡± ¡°Mrs. Smith, what are you saying?¡± Carey asked in wonder, somewhat confused as to what Jenny was trying to say. ¡°Nothing.¡± Jenny shook her head. Ten years, she had loved him for a whole decade. ¡°I wonder if he was always so gentle with every girl?¡± Jenny asked again. Carey immediately shook his head and answered seriously, ¡°No, the president only treats you well¡­¡­¡± ¡°and also Laura, he is very cold to all other women. ¡°Is that so?¡± Jenny smiled. It seemed that he really loved Laura to his bones, to the extent that he didn¡¯t even let other women get close. If there was no marriage between them, and there was no such rtionship with grandpa, I am afraid Barret would be cold to her too. Suddenly, a familiar song ¡°Happy Birthday¡± rang out in the hall. The atmosphere outside is very lively. Jenny couldn¡¯t help but look over and see the waiter pushing a multi-tiered cake into arge, airy box diagonally across the room. Then she saw Laura looking at the cake with a look of surprise and excitement. ¡°Oh my God, Barret, I thought you had forgotten.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°Thank you, Barret, I¡¯m really so happy.¡± Laura reached out and threw her arms around Barret¡¯s neck, overwhelmed with joy. Barret looked up for a moment just in time to see Jenny. This was totally unexpected. He didn¡¯t expect Jenny to be eating at the same restaurant. ¡°Garret, I¡¯m so happy that you always have me in your heart.¡± Laura came up and smiled, sending her red lips with the intention of giving him a kiss. Jenny¡¯s hands shook and immediately averted her gaze. The chopsticks in her hand identally knocked over the cup on the table, which was filled with chrysanthemum tea that the waiter had just poured, and almost instantly spilled it all over her. It was very hot and scalding. However, at that moment she could hardly feel it at all. ¡°Cut the cake!¡± Barret tilted his head, easily avoiding Laura¡¯s kiss, and then spoke without moving. Laura didn¡¯t notice anything different and happily let go of him: ¡°Yes, I like strawberry-vored food the most.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you like it.¡± ¡°You cut the cake first, I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± ** Out of the corner, Barret immediately called Carey: ¡°Youe out for a minute.¡± ¡°Ah, president, what do you mean?¡± Carey had a head full of questions. ¡°I¡¯m in the same restaurant as you, I¡¯m in the booth across the street.¡± ¡°Okay, president, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± As soon as Carey exited the booth, she quickly found Barret. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Barret¡¯s brow furrowed, which was obviously unexpected. ¡°President, it¡¯s aplete coincidence that it was a random restaurant Mrs. Smith chose when she passed through here.¡± ¡°What just happened to her? I see the waiter¡¯s hands are full.¡± ¡°Mrs. Smith just got scalded by boiling water,¡± Carey said. ¡°How did you take care of her and how are the burns? Was it serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little red and swollen.¡± Hearing this, Barret stepped away and walked straight to Jenny¡¯s private room. ¡°Miss, wait a moment, I¡¯ll get you the medicine for your burns.¡± The waiter said thoughtfully, Jenny looked down at the redness of her hand, shook her head, and said lightly, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just rinse it off with cold water myself.¡± Maybe it¡¯s because her heart hurts too much, she thinks the wound doesn¡¯t seem to hurt that much. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Barret spoke while walking in. When she saw him, Jenny was stunned, because she didn¡¯t expect him toe over. Wasn¡¯t he in the opposite box? And he was just with Laura on her birthday, so lovingly together, how did he have time toe to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you apply for medicine when you are hurt?¡± After saying that, he looked to the waiter and ordered, ¡°Go get the medicine.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Then, he pulled over a chair and sat down next to Jenny, pulling her wrist and examining it carefully. When he saw arge red swelling on the back of her hand, he frowned: ¡°You¡¯re almost graduated, you¡¯re not a little girl anymore, why do you still can¡¯t learn to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t graduated yet!¡± Jenny muttered softly. As soon as she graduated from college, she enrolled in graduate school, which is a total of three years, and if things go well, she will graduate in half a year. ¡°Then you¡¯re no longer a little girl either.¡± ¡°Who says, I¡¯m cute and young looking, I¡¯ll always be a little girl.¡± ¡°How is a little girl defined? Ma¡¯am, remember who you are, you¡¯re a married woman now.¡± Jenny pouted, ¡°What does that matter, soon I won¡¯t be a married woman anyway, I¡¯m in a good frame of mind, I just feel like a little girl can¡¯t I!¡± Barret was at a loss for a retort, and could only shake his head helplessly and sigh, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll always be eighteen and always be a teenager, okay?¡± Jenny then felt a little morefortable. The attendant quickly brought the ointment, and Barret took it one step faster. ¡°Be good, put your hand down.¡± He looked at Jenny and said. ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny put both hands on the table. Barret squeezed the medicine box with one hand and held a cotton swab in the other, his long, thin fingers patiently rubbing the medicine on her little by little. The profile of his side face is really very nice, the beauty of smooth lines, and deep features, all of it shining in the light. He never seemed to need to adorn himself, because wherever he went he brought his own halo. She never dared to think that such an excellent one would be her husband.¡¯ But She never thought he would actually agree to marry her. The day the two received their marriage license, she felt that everything was as dreamy as a dream. After the marriage, she thought he would be cold and distant to her, and would even hate her. If it hadn¡¯t been for her Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have forced him to marry her. Maybe, as Laura said, it wasn¡¯t impossible that one day, with his efforts, Grandpa would really ept Laura. Therefore, Jenny has not dared to have too many illusions about this marriage, and she was prepared for everything to be ignored by him and left out by him. She was also ready to warm him with her heart and love for the rest of her life and soften him up. However, everything she expected did not happen. After the marriage, he was like a perfect husband. He had everything in order. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He would also love and care for her. He would stand up for her, he would give her money to spend, he would buy her lots and lots of gold and silver jewelry and clothes, and he would give her credit cards to swipe at will. He would even give her medicine and used to y behind her back in order to coax her. When the night is thick, he will also be like all men, buried his head in her neck nest, and they entwined together. So at that time, she had the illusion for a while. He had forgotten about Laura, or even if he still remembered her, he didn¡¯t love her as much. She thought he was attracted to her, or at least had a little liking for her. ¡°Barret, I want to ask you a question.¡± Jenny looked at him and suddenly wanted to ask. ¡°What¡¯s going on in your head, why do you have so many questions?¡± ¡°Can I ask or not?¡± ¡°shoot.¡± ¡°Have you ever liked me a little bit during these two years?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 036 Jenny, I can afford to support you Barret helped her wipe the medicine and suddenly he stopped. Only after a few seconds, his face returned to its natural state. He said with a deep voice, calm as always, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know why I married you?¡± Sure enough, Jenny¡¯s heart sank at the moment. It was a predictable answer. She should not have expected it, but she could not help asking. Now that she knew the answer, she wouldn¡¯t have illusions. All the facts showed that she was wrong and it was a big mistake. For so many years, his love had always been Laura and only Laura. Perhaps from the moment Laura returned to China, from the moment he asked for divorce, her dream was broken and fell all over the ce. It can never be repaired. Barret, you¡¯re really cruel. You know that? Since you don¡¯t love me, why are you so gentle to me. Is that just because of grandpa¡¯s entrust? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. any Such tenderness was not love but pity and sympathy, which was thest thing she wanted. As if wakening from a dream, Jenny suddenly retracted her hand. She looked at him and said, ¡°Thanks for wiping the medicine for me, but I¡¯ll just do it myself. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me help you.¡± Barret pressed her hand but Jenny insisted on pulling out her fingers and said, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t need you to help. I just put on the medicine. It¡¯s not a difficult job. ¡± ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be so self-willed.¡± Barret grabbed her hand again. This time Jenny didn¡¯t take her hand away. She looked across at the room, ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Your sweetheart is still waiting for you. You invite her out for Valentine¡¯s Day and buy her gifts for surprise. Now if you waste your time here, your spent of whole day will all be in vain with no effect.¡± ¡°Just give me the medicine. I can do the trivial things for you.¡± Barret didn¡¯t seem to hear. He quickened the pace and continued to apply the medicine. But the movements were not as gentle as before. Jenny¡¯s red and swollen wound hurt as he rubbed the medicine on it. Barret didn¡¯t let go of Jenny¡¯s hand until he finished, ¡°You are a bit unusual today.¡± He looked at her with dark eyes. Jenny avoided his eyesight: ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Please go home. Laura is waiting for you.¡± ¡°So eager to get rid of me?¡± She didn¡¯t want to drive him away. However, his heart wasn¡¯t with her, so what was the point of keeping him? ¡°Today¡¯s Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, you didn¡¯t tend toe out with me. Since you were with her, you shouldn¡¯t be with me. What¡¯s the point ofing to me halfway?¡± The more Jenny talked, the more bitter she felt. Barret exined, ¡°Today is her birthday. I promised her a long time ago. I didn¡¯t expect today to be Valentine¡¯s Day. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± He asked. Jenny shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Barret¡¯s eyesight fell on the bag next to him, ¡°You just said you were not angry, but I didn¡¯t think so.¡± When he received the text message of swiping card, he still wondered why she suddenly swiped such arge sum of money. But it was not surprising that she bought the diamond rings. ¡°Today is Valentine¡¯s Day. I want to buy myself some lovely gifts. Besides, you asked Carey to go shopping with me. How can I go shopping without spending money?¡± Barret got up, rubbed her hair and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you shouldn¡¯t spend money.¡± ¡°Even if you spend ten times the money, I can afford it.¡± She was really angry originally. But after hearing this sentence, Jenny¡¯s heart felt warm again. Always like this, p and give a sweet jujube. Barret, you are really like a poison, which makes me addicted. It¡¯s obviously painful, but I can¡¯t quit. Just then, his cell phone rang. Over there/Laura¡¯s phone came clearly, ¡°Barret, where have you been? I¡¯ve cut the cake. Come back quickly!¡± ¡°OK,e right away.¡± Before leaving, he told Carey again, ¡°Take care of her.¡± Over there, Laura clenched her own hands, which had turned white because of the force. If she hadn¡¯t just nced across the street, she really didn¡¯t expect Jenny to eat in this store. And Barret left her alone to see Jenny. It¡¯s her birthday and Barret was supposed to be with her. What was Jenny doing here? But it¡¯s not the most irritating matter. The most infuriating thing was that she was obviously very angry, but she dared not speak out, and dared not express it. She could only endure it. At the sound of footsteps, Laura released her own hands and a gentle smile spread across her face. ¡°Barret,e on, taste this cake. I just tasted it. Then Laura put a fork to Barret¡¯s mouth. Barret opened his mouth and took a bite. Over there, Jenny was about to cry. Some time ago, they had their second anniversary. She made the cake herself and sent it to Carey. But what did he say? He said he didn¡¯t like sweet food. But Laura gave him a cake and he ate it all. ¡°Carey, is your boss fickle?¡± Jenny looked at him with a bitter smile. Carey was in a panic and said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s different. Today is¡­¡­¡± Jenny interrupted her and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to make an excuse for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go but!¡± ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± Jenny felt a little nauseous as she left the restaurant. Probably because she ate fish at night. She went to the bathroom and just came out to meet Carey. Laura and Barret also happened toe out of the restaurant. ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s really a coincidence that I can meet you today.¡± Laura looked at her and greeted. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but someone was picking on her. Laura looked at the bags on Carey¡¯s hands. She was so surprised and said, ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re the one who bought those rings!¡± ¡°It was quite a surprise, when Barret and I went back they said someone had bought all three rings. I didn¡¯t know who. I never thought it would be you.¡± Jenny, ¡°Yeah, I thought I liked it, so I bought it all. Anyway, my husband has plenty of money. He doesn¡¯tck money, does he?¡± Jenny¡¯s rhetorical question made Laura pale with anger, but she couldn¡¯t react too much. So she had to endure it. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I think girls should be more independent, don¡¯t you think, Barret?¡± Laura said and looked at Barret deliberately.J at Barret deliberately. Jenny responded coldly, ¡°Really? I¡¯m superficial without Laura¡¯s ambition. I don¡¯t want to work hard and I just want my husband to support me.¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 037 Too much pain ¡°Since we are not divorced, my husband¡¯s money is my money. Isn¡¯t it right that I spend a little? I did not use Laura¡¯s money. Laura seems to care too much about it. My husband wouldn¡¯t me me.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jenny¡¯s words almost made Laura angry to blush. Somehow, Barret felt a little happy when he heard this. ¡°Well, don¡¯t bother Laura, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I want to talk to you alone.¡± Laura proposed. But Jenny refused, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it here!¡± Laura looked at her and still insisted, ¡°Only a few minutes, I promise it won¡¯t take you too long. Jenny, are you afraid?¡± ¡°I only give you five minutes.¡± Jenny said. After her words, Jenny walked away. Laura followed her, sliding her wheelchair. They were alone in a quiet corner, so it was easy to talk. ¡°The ring you just bought, I assume you bought it directly and didn¡¯t try it on.¡± Laura spoke first. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course, it does.¡± Laura smiled and her eyes fell on Jenny¡¯s finger. ¡°That ring on your finger, I guess you never took it off.¡± Jenny hated to admit it, but Laura was right this time. She felt the ring was a little small when she wore it, so it slipped on her finger a little tight. At school, someone saw her ring and asked her if she was married. At the time, she didn¡¯t want to make her marriage public. So she said it¡¯s just a ring that she bought when she was traveling and wore all the time because it looked good. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I know that?¡± Laura looked at her. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that if I don¡¯t want to tell you, then forget it.¡± Jenny pretended to leave, but Laura said immediately, ¡°The three rings you just bought are exactly the same size as your wedding ring. But you can¡¯t fit them. Only I can.¡± ¡°Laura, don¡¯t try to provoke me in this way. I won¡¯t believe a word you say.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Laura smiled, but she wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take out all three rings. Then we both try it on. It¡¯ll tell.¡± Jenny knew that she had fallen into Laura¡¯s trap. But what can she do? The trap was too deep for her to get out of. At that moment, as if possessed by a demon, she opened the ring box and took out three rings. Then she started trying it on her ring finger. As a result, the first ring was too small. The second ring was smaller. The third ring was still too small. Laura picked up the ring and slipped it easily into her ring finger. The result was pretty obvious. ¡°Jenny, I know you don¡¯t want to admit this, but I have to tell you that the ring you have on your finger was custom-made for me by Barret. It was the exact size for my hand. My fingers are thinner than yours, so it feels smaller when you put it in. Also, Barret was going to propose to me with this ring, but you beat me to it. When you two were married, he didn¡¯t want to waste it so he gave it to you. You think he made it for you? It¡¯s just garbage I don¡¯t want.¡± Jenny sped her hands. She didn¡¯t want to believe it at all. But she knew Laura was telling the truth. Jenny suddenly felt herself like a clown. Not only was the marriage not hers, it¡¯s a lie. Even the wedding rings subordinate to marriage were fake. All were lies. All was fake. So, what else was true between her and Barret? Laura slipped the rings on her ring finger, then held her hands up and showed Jenny, smiling proudly. That smile was very dazzling. The more dazzling thing was the diamond on the ring, which pierced her eyes severely. It hurt much. She suddenly remembered the most ssic advertisement about the diamond ring in her mind. ¡°A diamond willst forever.¡± Haha, all this is a joke. It¡¯s ridiculous that she had taken it seriously. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯ve made myself very clear. Don¡¯t you understand? I was the only one Barret ever loved. You were never meant to be in our lives.¡± ¡°Your father, your mother and your family background. If it were not for the legacy and grace of your grandfather, you would never contact with Smith family. Barret is a star you couldn¡¯t reach if you were on adder, so Jenny, give up.¡± Jenny refuted, ¡°What about you, Laura? After two years of marriage, how do you know he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me? How do you know he still loves you as much as he did at first?¡± ¡°Laura, what are your afraid of?¡± I have to say that Jenny¡¯s question made Laura¡¯s heart beat. She panicked. She was really scared too, but Laura was not the one giving up easily. She looked up with a smile of confidence and certainty, ¡°What am I afraid of? Barret loves me. He¡¯s all I have to stand up to the world. Why should I be afraid?¡± ¡°Is it? Jenny. On the face of it, you make a lot of sense.¡± But Laura, remember, I don¡¯t owe you anything. When I married him, you broke up amicably. And when you came back, it was during my marriage with him, so you broke my marriage. But I, Jenny, have. never been involved in your rtionship. ¡°Whether you love him or he loves you, I won¡¯t bless you.¡± Jenny turned around and went straight down the stairs. If she didn¡¯t go, she¡¯s afraid she would cry. Before, she saw someone ask, if you love someone very much. Then one day, when he gets married and the bride is not you, will you bless him? She always thought she would smile and bless. She would wish him happiness and a happy marriage. But now she knew how difficult it was to say blessing. You can¡¯t bless the one you truly love with other women. It hurts to even look at him. How can you see his tenderness to other women? She was just a stingy woman. She would be hurt and cry. Just as she was about to leave the mall, Jenny¡¯s hand was held by someone. As soon as she turned around, she saw Barret. ¡°Why did you run away alone?¡± He looked at her with a concerned face. Jenny shook her head. ¡°I want to go back now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let Carey drive you off.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Carey to drive me off. What if I want you to take me home?¡± Jenny said and looked at him with big eyes. She¡¯s not lying. She really wanted him to send her. Barret seemed surprised, but soon he returned to normal. He rubbed her hair and said with a soft voice like coaxing a child. ¡°Don¡¯t be capricious. I¡¯ll go home with you at night.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 038 Going to divorce ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny nodded, ¡°Then let Carey send me.¡± She did not insist. She was obedient that she didn¡¯t say a word of resistance. Carey soon sent Jenny home, but he didn¡¯t know that Jenny didn¡¯t even enter the door. As soon as he left, she took a ride and left too. Jenny went to ¡°Meet¡±. ¡°Meet¡± was a Qingba run by Jerome. She had followed Barret twice before. It¡¯s very big inside. Theyout and decoration were her favorite style. More importantly, there was no bar noise here and it¡¯s very quiet. There were often people performing on the stage, apanied by guitar or piano, singing some gentle songs, which she liked, Jenny found the nearest ce to the stage. She sat there. Her gentle face was in the soft light, one hand resting on her chin, listening to the music. She didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, but she didn¡¯t want to go back. She¡¯s not a canary. Why should she listen to him? Why should he tell her to go home? She should go back to her cage. After drinking two sses of hot water, Jenny leaned over the table and felt drowsy. It was too quiet or she was too tired. She lied down and directly fell asleep. When Barret came home, he found that the room was all ck and no light was on. He turned on the light in the living room, and then searched the room for a whole circle without finding Jenny. He frowned and made a phone call. What he heard was, ¡°Hello, the number you dialed is powered off, please redialter.¡± He immediately called Carey and said, ¡°You better tell me where Jenny is.¡± ¡°President, isn¡¯t Jenny at home? I took her home myself.¡± ¡°I have searched the whole house, inside and out. There is not a soul in sight.¡± Barret¡¯s tone was almost with anger. ¡°President, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send someone to look for it.¡± Jenny can¡¯t remember how long shey on the table until someone nudged her and woke her up. She opened her sleepy eyes and looked at the person in front of her. ¡°Oh, what happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, but we¡¯re closed.¡± ¡°Closing?¡± Jenny looked at him suspiciously. ¡°I thought Jerome said this bar was open 24 hours a day!¡± The boss reacted quickly and said immediately, ¡°That¡¯s right Miss. You can continue to sleep. If you need anything, please call me at any time.¡± They used to open 24 hours a day until recently. H It must be unusual for someone to know so much about their bar and the boss behind it was CEO Cook, whom she called by his first name. Thinking of this, the owner immediately called Jerome and said, ¡°Mr. Cook, you have a friend in the bar. She seems to be in a very bad state. Would you like toe over?¡± ¡°My friend?¡± Jerome wondered. Very few people went to this Qing bar. His friends used to go to the bar directly. How can someone go there? ¡°You send me a picture.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Cook, hold on.¡± When Jerome received the photo on WeChat, his eyes widened in disbelief. It¡¯s a good thing he was nearby, just ten minutes away. When he was sure it was Jenny, he called Barret and asked: ¡°Your wife is in my bar. ¡°What?¡± Barret was also incredulous. ¡°She¡¯s not in a bar. She¡¯s in the Meeting.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on her. I¡¯ll be right with you.¡± When Barret arrived, Jenny was still asleep on her desk. Jerome, who was sitting at the Content ? N?velDrama.Org. other table, walked up to him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk.¡± ¡°Maybe next time.¡± Barret¡¯s refusal was simple and direct. He walked over to Jenny. Then bent down and held her whole body in his arms. Jenny did not open her eyes. She only moved her body slightly and found afortable position in Barret¡¯s arms and fell asleep. When they went out from the door, it was already a little cold outside because it waste at night. The wind was blowing chilly. Barret took off his coat and put it over Jenny. When they got home, it was early in the morning. Barret just put Jenny to bed but she didn¡¯t let go of his neck and held him tight. ¡°Barret.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He immediately responded. He thought Jenny was calling him, ¡°Barret, bastard, why did you flirt with that woman.¡± ¡°Bad guy, why do you divorce?¡± ¡°You know what? I didn¡¯t want to¡­¡± Jenny fell asleep again before she could finish her sentence. Barret then removed her arm and set her down on the bed. Jenny rolled over when she touched the soft bed. It was also this turn that allowed Barret to see the cut on her ear, the red blood stain on the scar, even though it was scabby. A few days ago she was wearing earrings, and her earlobes were white and small. When did you get hurt? He didn¡¯t know that. After putting some medicine on her ears, Barret bathed and lay down beside her. The next day Jenny woke up and saw Barret lying next to her. For a long time, she was confused. She seemed to have gone to Meet yesterday, and she remembered that she fell asleep somehow. Why did she wake up at home today? Jenny got out of the shower and changed clothes just as Barret woke up. Jenny said first, ¡°You go and wash up quickly. I have something to say to you.¡± Barret nodded with his usual nd manner. Jenny went downstairs first. She prepared the divorce agreement, ID card and some necessary information. She should have done this long ago, but it was dyed for a few days. After doing this, she looked down at the ring on her hand. ¡°Jenny, Barret made this ring for me personally. It¡¯s my size. It¡¯s too small for you.¡± Barret wore a ck shirt. He had been married for a long time and usually wore white shirts or blue ones. But there was no denying that no shirt of any color can stop his charm and appearance. After breakfast Jenny put the ring in front of Barret and asked him, ¡°Do you know the size of my ring?¡±10.¡±His answer was so spontaneous that he didn¡¯t need to think about it. Jenny smiled. She slipped her hand under the table and, with all her strength, removed the ring. When she took it off her hand, her skin was broken, bing red and swollen. But she felt no pain in her hand. Her heart was painful. Holding the ring in her other hand, she laid the paperwork out in front of Barret. ¡°Let¡¯s go get divorc¨¦ at two p.m.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 039 Grandpa granted them to divorce Barret nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± His voice, calm as usual, as if not a little reluctant. ¡°What about papers? And have you exined to the grandpa?¡± Jenny nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to grandpater. He¡¯ll give it to me. Would you like toe with me?¡± ¡°Well, Let¡¯s go together.¡± After breakfast, they each packed their things and got in the car to drive to the Smith¡¯s house. Moore and Kay were happy to see them, ¡°Madam, grandpa was still talking about it these days. I didn¡¯t expect you toe back so soon.¡± ¡°Moore, where¡¯s grandpa?¡±¡± Grandpa is upstairs reading books.¡± Jenny went to the second floor with Barret. Outside the door, Jenny looked at Barret. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first and talk to grandpa. After he agrees and I get the certificate, you maye in ¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jenny found the room very dark when she went in. The whole room was dark with the curtains tightly closed. The only light at the head of the bed was on, revealing a weak light. Somehow, a bad feeling shed in her heart. ¡°Grandpa¡­grandpa, I¡¯m Jenny, I¡¯ming. ¡± Jenny didn¡¯t hear a response after shouting several times. She didn¡¯t find her grandpa lying on the bed until she came to the bed. Grandpa was sleeping with his eyes closed. Jenny didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so she turned around and left silently, waiting for him to wake up outside. But as soon as she turned around, Grandpa Smith¡¯s old voice rang out: ¡°Girl, are you here?¡± Jenny immediately turned to hold his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Grandpa, did you sleep well?¡± ¡°These days, I¡¯ve been sleepy. Help me up and walk. It¡¯s time to wake up.¡± ¡°OK, grandpa.¡± When Mr. Smith got up, Jenny put on his coat and helped him sit on the sofa next to him. Outside the window, it suddenly rained. The sound of drizzle and fallen leaves came into the house through the window, which made people feel very stable. Jenny immediately turned off the bedsidemp and opened the curtain. In an instant, the whole room became bright. Grandpa smiled and sighed, ¡°The outside world is still good!¡± ¡°Grandpa, when you get well, no matter where you want to go, we will go with you.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s so good.¡± ¡°Grandpa, let me make tea for you. What kind of tea do you want?¡± ¡°Longjing.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jenny looked at a set of tea making tools, making tea in an orderly manner. She tried to be perfect in every step and every action. Actually, she knew nothing about making tea at first. Barret taught her the skill of making tea hand in hand. It¡¯s a pity that her technology of making tea was still thousands of miles away. After making tea, Jenny handed one of the cups to old Smith and left one. for herself. Because of the rain, the temperature dropped a lot. Jenny was holding a tea cup, the smoke was dazzling, and the heat was soon dispersed by the wind. Soon, the temperature is most suitable for drinking tea. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time to drink it. Have a try.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa took a sip and nodded with a smile: ¡°Yes, the tea made by the girl suits grandpa¡¯s appetite very much.¡± ¡°Grandpa, in fact, I know my tea making skill is average, but you have always spoiled me and always praised me.¡± Jenny smiled shyly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If I like it, they all have to like it.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you are so overbearing.¡± Jenny smiled brightly. But her heart was cold. It was true that grandpa loved her and liked her very much. But what should we do? Barret was the exception. He didn¡¯t love her. Up to now, she had no way to continue deceiving herself. Suddenly, Jenny looked up and drank all the tea in one gulp. She felt so bitter. Actually, the tea was not bitter, what bitter was her heart. ¡°Girl, is something wrong? Talk to grandpa.¡± The old man sensed sensitively that something was wrong with her. Jenny put down her tea cup. She sat on the floor and leaned her head against grandpa¡¯s leg. Her soft voice was like a kitten: ¡°Grandpa, I want to ask you a question. Can you tell me the truth? I want to know the truth.¡± Grandpa¡¯s eyebrows jumped, as if he had guessed something. ¡°Girl, ask.¡± ¡°Grandpa, was Barret really willing to marry me?¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, her tears ran down uncontrobly: ¡°Grandpa, Laura told me that Barret married me to save her. Do you think she lied to me?¡± Grandpa touched Jenny¡¯s hair. He sighed deeply and said with his voice. ¡°Jenny, it was really me who threatened Barret and forced him to marry you.¡± ¡°In the past two years, you two have been holding hands every time you go home. It seemed that you love each other so much, but grandpa knows that you did it for me.¡± ¡°During this time, grandpa has been thinking whether I really made a mistake. If you don¡¯t marry Barret, you may have a happier life. It¡¯s grandpa¡¯s selfishness that has harmed you!¡± Jenny got up. She looked at grandpa and shook her head vigorously, ¡°No, Grandpa, Jenny has never med you. I just want to know the truth. I don¡¯t want to live in a beautiful lie all the time.¡± ¡°Grandpa, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, maybe we wouldn¡¯t have married for the past two years. We wouldn¡¯t eat together, ride together, sleep together and even have little chance to say a word.¡± ¡°Two years are not long, but I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯ve been able to apany him day and night, along with him. for two years. Maybe we are destined not to be together. Grandpa, I¡¯m tired and I want to let go.¡± Although it was expected, grandpa was still very sad when he heard this. ¡°Jenny!¡± Grandpa¡¯s slightly rough hand grabbed Jenny¡¯s hand, ¡°You really made the decision?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Jenny nodded. Then, she raised her head and gave grandpa a bright smile. She said firmly, ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I¡¯ve made my decision. Instead of waiting with lingering thoughts, it¡¯s better to let these two years be a beautiful memory. Although we can¡¯t get old together, I¡¯m already very lucky to be his wife for two years and get along with my beloved day and night.¡± ¡°Girl¡­¡± Grandpa was so moved that tears almost shed in his muddy eyes. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 040 Strangers after divorce ¡°Well, girl, since you have decided, grandpa respects your decision.¡± Grandpa stretched out his hand and tremblingly pointed to the cab not far away, ¡°There is a password box in the bottom drawer of the right cab. Take it out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jenny walked over, carefully took out the password box from the cab, and then held it in front of Grandpa. ¡°Grandpa, do you remember the password?¡± ¡°The password is Grandma¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Grandma?¡± Jenny is very strange to this title, because this memory is nk for her. When she entered Smith¡¯s house, Grandma had died of illness. ¡°Barret remembers. You can go to him.¡± Grandpa¡¯s voice reminded her. ¡°Alright, thank you, Grandpa.¡± Holding the password box, Jenny went out with anxiety. There was no one in front of the door. Barret seemed to have left. Jenny was about to call him when suddenly another bout of nausea hit her. After vomiting, she was weak and almost had no strength all over her body. Holding the password box, she staggered back to the room andy on the sofa. She took out cell phone and called Barret, who was on the phone. She put down her mobile phone and stared at the password box in front of her eyes. At that moment, a very shameful idea suddenly appeared in her mind. If? If she told Barret that grandpa didn¡¯t agree with their divorce. Or she said, she didn¡¯t get the certificate at all, so maybe they don¡¯t need to get divorce. If Laura gets angry and leaves here. Will they be able to return to the past that no one bothers them? When the baby is born, they will also be the happiest family of three, won¡¯t they? Just then, suddenly, the door was opened. Jenny immediately put the password box behind her and hid 1. Barret came straight up in a suit and stood in front of her. ¡°Finished talking?¡± He asked with slow voice that there was no fluctuation. Jenny smelled the smoke on his body and couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°Did you smoke?¡± ¡°Well, I smoked a little. How was the conversation with grandpa? Did he agree?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jenny subconsciously shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to grandpa.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Jenny shouted to him, ¡°Do you regret marrying me?¡± ¡°No regrets. I have no regrets. It was the best choice at that time.¡± His face was cold, and even when he said these words, his tone was the same as usual. But those eyes were as deep as a pond. Jenny felt that she couldn¡¯t see through him. ¡°After divorce, can we still meet and eat together just like old friends?¡± Jenny suddenly looked into his eyes and asked him seriously. Barret reached out and rubbed her hair. ¡°What does your little head think all day long? It¡¯s just that after divorce, we are no longer husband and wife. You¡¯re still my grandfather¡¯s favorite granddaughter of the Smith family.¡± ¡°Smith family?¡± ¡°Well, Grandpa intended to take you as a granddaughter, but then you married me and naturally became a granddaughter-inw.¡± ¡°Even if we get divorced, we will still eat at the same table and chat when having a family dinner. As for friends¡­¡± After a halt, he continued,¡± I won¡¯t take you as a friend.¡± Jenny just clenched her hand and heard his voice: ¡°You can be my sister. I can care about and protect you.¡± Younger sister? Hehe¡­ Jenny never thought that after two years of marriage, she would end up being called ¡°sister¡±. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The most heartache thing is nothing more than that. Barret, you are so cruel. She never wanted to be his friend, and she hated this so-called ¡°sister¡±. It¡¯s ridiculous and ironic. ¡°No, Barret, after the divorce, I hope we can look like we¡¯ve never met before. See youter. You don¡¯t know me, and I don¡¯t know you.¡± Jenny gritted her teeth and spoke with great heartache. In her heart, even being a stranger is better than being a sister. She doesn¡¯t want to be his friend. People who have really loved cannot be friends. ¡°Jenny, do you have to be so heartless? Even if we divorce, you are still grandpa¡¯s favorite granddaughter.¡± Barret frowned deeply. Jenny smiled, ¡°You also said that it¡¯s between me and grandpa. I¡¯ll deal with it alone with grandpa. Of course, I¡¯m still grandpa¡¯s granddaughter, but I have nothing to do with you anymore.¡± ¡°As for your sister, there¡¯s no need. If I were Laura, I wouldn¡¯t want your ex-wife to be your sister.¡± With that, Jenny took out the password box from behind and handed it to Barret. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t agree, but he said he respected my decision. Our certificates were in it. Grandpa said the password was grandma¡¯s birthday that you know.¡± Barret took the password box, and his mood suddenly became low. Of course, he knew grandma¡¯s birthday because the day grandma died was also her birthday. In his eyes, grandpa and grandma had always been deeply in love with each other all their lives and they were always united in every asion they attend. Especiallyter, when they got old and grandma was in poor health, Grandpa would hold grandma¡¯s hand tightly no matter where they go. When they were young, grandpa started a business, and grandma apanied him to start from scratch. He worked hard from dawn to dusk. Later, grandpa¡¯s business was sessful and his career was also booming. His life finally improved. But after a few good days, grandma found out a lot of diseases. Some were chronic diseases, which are very painful. When he was young, one of the words he heard most from his grandfather was, ¡°Barret, be good and don¡¯t make grandma angry, or grandpa will beat you.¡± That¡¯s true. He remembered once that he was so tired that he slept on his grandma¡¯sp for several hours. But it was a rainy day that day. Grandma had rheumatism, and her waist and legs hurt, which was very painful. In order not to disturb his sleep, she insisted for several hours. Later, grandma¡¯s legs hurt for a whole month. She moaned every night and couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Grandpa punished him for standing all day the next day, and he was not allowed to eat all day. In my impression, it was the first time that grandpa punished him like that. No one dared to persuade. Later, grandma knew and became angry, so grandpa didn¡¯t continue to punish At that time, he was young and didn¡¯t know much. Now, he had understood the deep love of his grandparents, but his grandma had already left. Seeing Barret¡¯s eyes turn red, Jenny said with concern, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯ve never heard you mention grandma. Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°No one in the whole family dared to mention it because he was afraid of Grandpa¡¯s sadness.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t dare to ask more. Looking at the password box, she asked, ¡°Do you remember this password? If you remember, open it!¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 041 Barret was smote ¡°Remember.¡± Barret nodded and said, ¡°Wait a minute, I have something to do.¡± Finished saying that, he turned to leave. Jenny watched his back go away gradually, she didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, but since he said to let her wait for a while, it meant that he would definitelye back after a while. In this case, she just waited. Anyway, the two people¡¯s appointment time was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. There was still plenty of time. Barret almost trotted all the way to the old man Smith¡¯s room. When he went, Grandpa Smith was sitting on a wooden recliner with his eyes closed, the room was smoking incense, and Moore was standing by. ¡°Grandfather.¡± He let out a cry, and Mr. Smith opened his eyes and looked at him, as expected. ¡°You¡¯re here, sit down!¡± Just as Mr. Smith finished speaking, who knew that, suddenly, Barret knelt directly in front of him. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, I know what you mean, you don¡¯t want us to divorce, it¡¯s me who failed you.¡± ¡°So, are you still determined to divorce?¡± Mr. Smith asked immediately. Barret knelt, pursing his lips and saying nothing. But silence had reced everything. ¡°No wonder Jenny insists on divorcing, your attitude will make everyone feel chills.¡± ¡°Moore, help him up.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was stern and calm. Moore walked over, bent over to grab Barret¡¯s arm and helped him up. Suddenly, Mr. Smith took the cane and struck him with a stick. The old man was very ruthless. The pain exploded all over Barret¡¯s back in an instant. Seeing him endure without humming or begging for mercy, the old man became more and more angry. Waving the cane, another stick. The two sticks went down, and Barret¡¯s entire back was burning with pain. ¡°Are you still want to divorce?¡± the old man asked again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa.¡± Barret remained stubborn, still insisted. He stood there, straight as a pine tree, without frowning, clenching his fists, endured with gritting his teeth desperately. The more the old man looked, the angrier he felt. He was so angry that he raised his cane again, and raised his hand to strike. Barret looked at the cane he held up, pursed his lips, gritted his teeth to be ready for admitting it. Moore rushed over and hugged the cane: ¡°Old man, you can¡¯t strike, if you strike again, you will break the young master.¡± ¡°I think his body is very hale and can¡¯t be broke.¡± The old man was very angry. Moore looked at Barret again and shouted anxiously, ¡°Master, you should be soft with grandpa, how can your body withstand such a striking?¡± ¡°Moore, I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good, and I know Grandpa is angry, if striking me makes him feel better, let him strike me.¡± Barret¡¯s tough mouth made Mr. Smith tremble with anger. He pushed Moore away, striking Barret hard with his cane. This time, it was very hard. Barret¡¯s whole body leaned forward suddenly, groaning, and his blood spat out of his mouth. Soon, the bright red blood stained the carpet. ¡°Master¡­¡­¡± Moore immediately went to help him. With this help, he realized that Barret was all wet behind him. Not because of sweat, though. But bing wet because of blood soaking. A red patch that soaked almost the entire back. Moore looked up and saw that the old man was in anger now, and his temper was running high, the young master was in his hot youth and didn¡¯t know how to be soft. If this continued, the consequence was simply unimaginable. Correct. Young mistress! Now the only one who could save the young master was the young mistress. Thinking of this, Moore helped Barret up and went out immediately, was ready to look for Jenny. After striking three times in a row, the old man was also tired, he put down his cane and took a sip of tea. Then he looked at Barret, with a look of hating iron not be steel: ¡°Like your father, not wanting a good wife, but to insist on provoking women outside.¡± ¡°My grandmother and I are in love for a lifetime, no matter what difficulties we encounter, we have gone through hand in hand, this lifetime can be said that we had been nurturing each other until we grew old, how did we give birth to the wicked son of your father. ¡°It¡¯s true that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked, the good son he taught, taught you such an ungrateful person toe out.¡± Barret listened silently, not daring to say a word. Did not dare to refute too. Emotionally, he did fail Jenny. It¡¯s his fault. He was irrefutable. ¡°Barret, Barret, in vain, you are in control of such a bigpany as the Smith family, strategizing every day, making countless decisions, divorcing? Have you ever thought about putting yourself in Jenny¡¯s shoes?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I thought about it.¡± Barret replied affirmatively: ¡°When drawing up the divorce agreement, I told her that as long as she has property requirements, she can ask me, and I will satisfy her.¡± ¡°Property?¡± The old man sneered. Looking at him coldly: ¡°After two years of marriage, go back to count carefully, has that girl Jenny ever used a penny from you? Does she care about the money you give? She wants you Barret¡¯s money, right?¡± ¡°Not only money, house, car, gold and silver jewelry, whatever she wants, I can leave it to her.¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s lips trembled with anger, and he was almost speechless. He raised his cane and struck Barret hard with another stick. Barret was still standing up straight, not even thinking about begging for mercy. ¡°She is a girl, divorced, and has no job yet, her mother has passed away for many years, and her father¡­¡­¡± The old man distressed to say: ¡°It¡¯s better not to mention the gambler of father, and it¡¯s better not to have him.¡± ¡°Brothers and sisters, grandparents, doesn¡¯t have one rtive, can be said to have no rtives, have you thought about how she will live after the divorce? How will she bear the gossips of others?¡± ¡°Grandpa, after divorce, she is still the person of the Smith family, I will still care for her, take care of her, and protect her from harm.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± The old man sneered, and at the same time a deep sense of frustration filled his heart: ¡°Getting really divorced, if Jenny is in trouble, do you think she will talk to you and ask us for help?¡± ¡°Forget it, I can see it clearly, you can¡¯t take care of her like this, so if you want to divorce just divorce.¡± ¡°But remember, Barret, Jenny is my beloved granddaughter, and the savior of our entire Smith family, even if divorce, no one is allowed to hurt her.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I swear, I will never allow anyone to hurt her.¡± Barret raised his hand and solemnly promised. ¡°As for that Laura, you just drop the idea forever,even if you and Jenny get divorced, that woman will never be allowed to enter my Smith¡¯s door.¡± ¡°If you want to marry, you can walk in on my dead body.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was powerful, Jenny and Moore had juste over, and they could hear it standing outside. ¡°Grandpa, I promised to marry her, and I will fulfill my responsibility.¡± 09:46 ¡°What did you say?¡± The old man was so angry that he directly swung his cane, seeing that he was about to strike Barret. Suddenly, the door opened, and Jenny ran over quickly and threw herself on Barret¡¯s body. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 042 Fall in love with him at first sight ¡°Grandpa, he bleeds a lot, it must be very painful.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t strike.¡± Looking at Jenny, the old man finally softened. Putting down the cane, he sighed deeply: ¡°Take him away immediately, I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Jenny nodded immediately, then looked around: ¡°Moore, help me. Five minutester, Jenny and Moore helped Barret back to the room. ¡°Does it hurt very much?¡± Jenny¡¯s voice trembled when she asked. With so much blood, how could it not hurt. ¡°Just bear it for a while, I¡­¡­ I¡¯ll treat your wounds right away.¡± After Jenny finished speaking, she hurriedly looked for the medical cab. Perhaps in a hurry, she searched several ces only to find the medicine cab. Even when she opened the medical cab, she was in a hurry. Barret¡¯s entire back was covered in blood, scars were one by one, and were crisscrossing his body. The bruises are piece by piece, red and purple. It looked shocking. Ordinary cane was basically smooth, even if it hurt, but there would be no serious scars, at most bruise, or internal injury. But grandpa¡¯s cane was custom-made faucet dragon cane, which must be caustic pain to strike. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding a lot, and I¡¯m going to cut your clothes off.¡± ¡°OK.¡± With his approval, Jenny picked up the scissors and carefully cut his shirt. She was very afraid. Afraid of hurting him. And was also afraid that identally cut his flesh. So the whole process was terrifying, scared to death. Finally finished cutting the clothes, when all the wounds were clearly shown in front of her eyes, Jenny¡¯s eyes were still wet. The wound was so deep, so deep, he must hurt to death. Taking a deep breath, Jenny endured the sadness in her heart, first cleaned his wound, then disinfected, and finally bandaged him. Barret was very cooperative throughout the process. He gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t shout. Jenny had to admire his perseverance, if it was an ordinary person, might have called it out long ago. ¡°It¡¯s bandaged,¡± Put on bandages, Jenny said. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to go to grandpa at all, grandpa has already given me the documents and what you want has already been obtained, so why bother going to this striking?¡± Barret smiled: ¡°No, this striking must be epted, grandpa was angry and striking make him be more comfortable.¡± ¡°But your injury¡­¡­¡± Jenny was distressed after all. ¡°It¡¯s alright, grandpa used to strike me when I was young, he struck me hard, hurt a little bit, but wouldn¡¯t hurt my life.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Jenny looked at the time, hesitated for a long time, and then asked, ¡°It¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock now, and the Civil Affairs Bureau has already got off work, do we still have to go?¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll treat you for lunch.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jenny lowered her eyshes and clenched her hands silently. For divorce, he would rather be struck like this by the grandfather. Even though he hurt so badly, still insist on divorcing. It seemed that he really couldn¡¯t wait, not even a second. In this case, she would fulfill hisst wish. It was thest matter she could do for him. Jenny moved the lockbox to Barret: ¡°Open it first and take out the documents.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Barret twisted a few numbers skillfully, then pulled out the documents inside. The household registration book and marriage certificates of the two. Jenny got back her documents and put them together with the ID card and other documents. Getting in the car, Barret asked her what she wanted to eat, Jenny thought about it for a long time, and suddenly gave an answer: ¡°Wonton.¡± ¡°Wonton? Are you sure?¡± Barret was surprised. Jenny nodded and said seriously, ¡°Yes, wontons, and it¡¯s the wonton shop across from my high school.¡± ¡°Where did you go to high school?¡± ¡°City No. 1 high school.¡± Jenny replied. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, it¡¯s the same high school as me.¡± Barret said unexpectedly again. Jenny said unexpectedly, ¡°Really, you¡¯re also in the City No. 1 high school, it¡¯s such a coincidence.¡± But in fact, it¡¯s not surprising at all. She had long known that the two were in the same high school, but he didn¡¯t remember it. Jenny knew that Penny never forgot the past, in fact, he never remembered it. She was a little stuck in her heart. When arrived at City No. 1 high school, there were many people because it was lunch time. Jenny and Barret got out of the car together to find the wonton shop, the food street outside the high school was actually not big, and could walk all over in a few minutes. But the two walked around for several times, couldn¡¯t find the wonton shop. After inquiring finally knowing that the uncle who sold wontons was no longer here. Jenny was a little disappointed. But thinking in a blink of an eye, yes, how many years had passed. Many matters had already changed. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Looking back, the things were still there, but men were no more the same ones. Finally, the two randomly found a wonton shop. There were a lot of people inside, and it could be seen that the business was very good. When they entered, the small shop was already full of students, and they waited for a corner seat after a couple left. After waiting for a few more minutes, the wontons were served. Jenny was already hungry, so she didn¡¯t restrain herself at all and just ate immediately. By the time she finished eating, Barret had only eaten half of it. Through the window, could just see the school yground, surrounded by tall and lush trees, very lush. Her thought suddenly returned to that summer. That year, she was a freshman, and Barret was a senior. ¡°What are you thinking about, look so engrossing?¡± Barret also finished eating the wontons, looking at her and asked. Jenny turned her head, looked at him, and suddenly asked, ¡°Barret, do you remember when we first met?¡± ¡°Remember.¡± His eyes fell on the jade bracelet on Jenny¡¯s wrist: ¡°You take this bracelet to the Smith family¡¯s house and say that your mother is grandpa¡¯s savior.¡± Jenny smiled faintly, then nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± He forgot. Really forgot. Completely forget about it. 09:48 The first time they met was clearly a long, long time before that. Unfortunately, he had no impression at all. ¡°Do you believe in love at first sight?¡± Jenny asked him again. ¡°Believe.¡± he said. Answered simply and crisply. But soon, he added: ¡°However, it won¡¯t happen to me. ¡°Then you to Laura?¡± Jenny asked curiously. ¡°The feeling of getting along,¡± Barret replied. But she believed. Because she fell in love with him at first sight. And this love at first sight had been in love for ten years without interruption. Jenny didn¡¯t ask any more, it was half past one. Half an hour away, they just arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, which was exactly the same as their guess, without any discrepancy. However, no one thought of it. As soon as they got in the car, Jenny got a call from Moore. With a bang, Moore¡¯s words exploded in her head like a bomb. She grabbed the phone and couldn¡¯t believe it at all: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle, I¡¯lle right away.¡± Jenny covered her lips and burst into tears on the spot. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 043 Jenny copsed, advanced liver cancer ¡°Come on, go to the hospital, Moore said that grandpa fainted and is being rescued.¡± Jenny finished this sentence with aplete trembling. Grandpa was already so old, and his health was not good originally. She couldn¡¯t imagine whether grandpa coulde out well once he entered the emergency room. She was afraid. Too scared. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, at the traffic light, Jenny noticed that Barret didn¡¯t turn. ¡°Go to the hospital, Barret, where are you going?¡± Jenny was furious on the spot. She was pale with anger. Barret had his hands on the steering wheel, stillposure. ¡± Barret held his two hands on the steering wheel, still maintainedposure. Compared to Jenny¡¯s panic and nervousness, he didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all and was always calm. Compared to Jenny¡¯s panic and nervousness, he didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all and was always calm. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t worry, from what I know about grandpa, he may not be sick.¡± ¡°When I was young, my grandfather often lied to me with sick tricks, I was cheated many times. Maybe my grandfather didn¡¯t want us to divorce, so he used illness to trick us into going back.¡± Barret thought Jenny would feel more at ease, at least calmer, after he said that, However, it waspletely unexpected. Jenny red at him angrily, and said in an even more angry voice, ¡°Barret, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have been deceived by grandpa, or what kind of guesses you have made, even if grandpa is pretending to be sick, I will rush to the hospital immediately and rush to his side.¡± ¡°You turn around and go to the hospital right away.¡± Her life could no longer withstand any assumption. Grandpa was not in good health originally, when she went to see him today, she felt that he was very tired and much older. If it was true, she couldn¡¯t imagine it. Therefore, she did not allow grandpa to have any emergency. Even if it was fake, even if her grandfather was lying to her, she was willing. However, she had to personally confirm that her grandfather was healthy. When arrived at the hospital, Jenny rushed straight up. When she saw the emergency room light on, she instantly became weak and almost slipped off the wall. ¡°Dad, mom, how is grandpa?¡± Jenny¡¯s voice trembled uncontrobly. For some reason, she had a very bad feeling in her heart. Moreover, she still had a strong feeling that she was about to lose something. Seeing that Lillian and Lionel were both outside the emergency room, and their faces were heavy, Barret knew that this time it was not easy. ¡°Why did grandpa suddenly enter the emergency room?¡± Barret looked at the bright red letter, and his heart suddenly hung. Lionel stood aside, his two eyes were red, as if he had aged a lot in an instant. ¡°Mom, tell me, are you hiding something from us?¡± Barret was keenly aware of something. Lillian raised his head and spoke in a low voice: ¡°Now, mom can¡¯t hide it even if I want to, besides, it¡¯s time for you to know.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s illness has never gotten better, he has advanced liver cancer, a month ago, the doctor issued a critical illness notice saying that grandpa¡­¡­¡± Speaking of thetter, Lillian¡¯s voice trembled, unable to speak at all. Lionel came over to support her and continued: ¡°That¡¯s why Grandpa has brought forward his 80th birthday,he¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t make it to that day, and he just doesn¡¯t want to leave regrets. ¡°As for you, he blocked the news and didn¡¯t let anyone tell you.¡± Jenny was crying and leaning against Barret¡¯s arms, her whole body shaking with grief. If it wasn¡¯t for the father-inw to tell her this personally, she didn¡¯t want to believe it. That white-haired, warm and kind grandfather who loved her dearly, how could he had liver cancer? And by the time she knew it, it was already advanced stage. Why? Why did she only know it now. ¡°No¡­¡­¡± Barret shook his head, he looked at Lionel with red eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, you lied to me. ¡°Since I was a child, my grandfather liked to lie to me about being sick, so that I could be obedient, and this time is the same, right? I know, he doesn¡¯t want me to divorce Jenny, I promised him that as long as he gets better, I will not divorce, I will be with Jenny for a lifetime.¡± ¡°I listen to him, I listen to him in everything.¡± Lionel knew they couldn¡¯t take it for a while, but what he said was true. ¡°Barret, Jenny, dad didn¡¯t lie to you, these are all true, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can go to the doctor to check the medical records, three months ago, grandpa was diagnosed with advanced liver cancer.¡± Barret¡¯s eyes were scarlet, and his cold eyes looked at Lionel and asked, ¡°Three months ago? Since already knew it, why didn¡¯t you tell us? Why did you hide it from us?¡± ¡°Lionel.¡± Barret shouted his name angrily in front of him. ¡°Lionel, he¡¯s my grandfather and your dad, now that you know it, why are you hiding it from me? Why?¡± Barret growled, his face bursting with anger. ¡°I know, you hold grudges against grandfather, you hate him for separating you from that woman, you hate him for not letting the illegitimate child in, but he is your father, how can you be so cruel, do you still have humanity?¡± Barret hated the dad originally. As a result, more and more hatred He reached out to grab Lionel¡¯s cor, his fist almost swung up. It was Lillian who rushed over, grabbed Barret¡¯s hand, and exined with red eyes, ¡°Barret, I know your hate your dad, but this matter is not his fault.¡± ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t let us tell you, or he won¡¯t receive treatment.¡± ¡°We have no choice but to hide from you.¡± Lillian finished saying, his tears streamed. Jenny also burst into tears. ¡°Why is this happening now that he¡¯s been treated?¡± Barret asked weakly. ¡°Grandpa is already old, who can escape the advanced stage of liver cancer? The so-called treatment is just to relieve some pain and prolong life a little bit, do you think it can be cured?¡± Although, everyone couldn¡¯t ept this fact. However, this was the cruel truth. Barret crouched down, holding his head, firmly staring at the ground. Jenny knew that he was sad, sad that he thought grandpa was joking this time, sad that he had misunderstood grandpa. She walked over, held Barret¡¯s head in her arms, andforted gently: ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t me you, you know? Actually, I really hope that what you said in the car is true.¡± ¡°I really hope Grandpa lied to me, I hope it¡¯s all fake.¡± ¡°I hope that when I wake up from sleep, my grandfather will call me girl kindly.¡± ¡°Even if grandpa holds a cane again and wants to strike you ten or twenty times, chasing you around, I won¡¯t block it, I¡¯d rather you be struck all over by grandpa.¡± Jenny said, tears falling wildly. ¡°I would too,¡± Barret said. Jenny nodded, the tears in her eyes growing fiercer. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 044 Well, we didn¡¯t divorce Obviously she wasforting him, but she couldn¡¯t evenfort herself. Tears, all dripping on Barret¡¯s clothes. Perhaps there were too many tears, which soon soaked the bandage and stained his wound. The wound on Barret¡¯s back soon were dyed with red, blood streak oozed through his white shirt. However, no one cared about it. Didn¡¯t remember how long waited until the ¡°emergency room¡± lights went out and the doctor came out. Everyone hurried forward. Barret was the first to speak: ¡°Doctor, how is my grandpa?¡± He had always been calm andposed, but his voice was trembling at this moment. Jenny¡¯s eyes were red, almost afraid to listen to the doctor¡¯s answer. However, the cruelest moment hade. The doctor took off the mask, looked at them with a heavy face, and finally said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we tried our best, and say goodbye to the old man!¡± Jenny stumbled, she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, and she burst into tears. How could this be? Why was this happening? Grandpa was still fine in the morning, it¡¯s only been a few hours, why had everything changed? She didn¡¯t believe it, she didn¡¯t want to believe it. In the hospital bed, it was quiet. ( The old man was wearing a venttor and lying on the hospital bed with his eyes closed. Everyone stayed by the bed, waiting for him to wake up. However, before the old man woke up, an uninvited guest arrived. The woman wore heavy makeup, bright red lipstick, slender manicures, high heels, and a bright red dress. Although had never seen her, Jenny probably guessed her identity. It might be the woman of her father-inw outside. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lionel ran over, his face was full of anger. The woman said sadly: ¡°I heard that dad is hospitalized, and his life is at stake, as a daughter-inw, of course I want toe and see.¡± The naked word ¡°daughter-inw¡± in her mouthpletely ignored Lillian. ¡°Go back immediately, I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Lionel also looked impatient. The woman was about to speak, when suddenly, Barret walked over. ncing at the bodyguard beside him, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Drag this woman out for me and find a piace to lock her up, no one is allowed to let her out without my order.¡± Saying that, he looked specifically at Lionel. Lionel didn¡¯t object, and she should agreed. The woman was of course dissatisfied, and just about to resist, she was dragged out by the bodyguard covering her lips. As soon as she went out, Mr. Smith opened his eyes slightly and woke up. When he woke up, several people gathered around him. Jenny and Lillian both grabbed one of the old man¡¯s hand, with gentle expression on their faces. ¡°Grandfather¡­¡­ ¡°Dad¡­¡­¡± The two spoke at the same time. The old man first looked at the few people around him, and then looked at the ceiling above his head. Immediately relieved, as if understood everything. ¡°Grandpa, are you thirsty? Do you want to drink water?¡± Jenny asked first. The old man nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny immediately poured a ss of warm water, brought it to the bed, and fed the old man bit by bit with a straw. After drinking the water, the old man looked at them seriously, and said in a calm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, when everyone gets old, will alwayse to this point, grandpa, has already prepared myself, so I am not afraid at all.¡± ¡°Barret, take Jenny out first, grandpa has something to say to your parents.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Although reluctant, Jenny and Barret left the ward first. However, just arrived outside the ward. She met the person she didn¡¯t want to see the most. Laura pushed the wheelchair and rushed over in a hurry. When she saw Barret, she was sweating on her head, looking nervous. ¡°Barret, how¡¯s grandpa? I came as soon as I got the news.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Jenny¡¯s sharp eyes swept her, finallynding on Barret. Knowing that she had misunderstood, Laura quickly exined: ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t get me wrong, it wasn¡¯t Barret who told me, I had a friend in this hospital and she told me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes were still sharp. ¡°You think I have no sense of propriety like this?¡± Barret asked rhetorically. Then Jenny believed that. But then, she looked at Laura: ¡°I don¡¯t care how you know it, and whether you are sincere to see grandpa, or hypocritical, Laura, listen to me clearly, and immediately push your wheelchair to leave. ¡°Jenny.¡± Laura bit her lip, and Lucy looked at her weakly: ¡°I am for good intention, I know grandpa doesn¡¯t like me, but I never me grandpa, is it wrong for me toe and see him?¡± ¡°Knowing that grandpa doesn¡¯t like you, you are still cheeky toe, Laura, what are you thinking about?¡± Jenny suddenly roared. She never got mad. She gave the impression that was basically a quiet, weak image. Getting mad this time really shocked Laura. Seeing that Jenny couldn¡¯t been ovee, Laura looked at Barret again: ¡°Barret, please, don¡¯t drive me away, grandpa is seriously ill, I want to send him thest ride, I promise not to¡­¡­cause you trouble.¡± Before Laura could finish her words, suddenly, Jenny pped her in the face. Her head went nk, Laura just raised her head, but she still hadn¡¯t reacted. Suddenly, another pnded on the other side of the face. There were two clear p prints on Laura¡¯s face in an instant, obviously. ¡°Laura, what do you think about? Who said this is thest ride, believe it or not, I¡¯ll tear up your mouth.¡± ¡°I tell you, get out of here right away.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get out, I¡¯ll let someone throw you out.¡± Jenny was really getting mad. Laura had never seen Jenny like this. Not only her, but Barret had not seen it either. He knew that she was nervous about grandpa and cared about him, but he didn¡¯t expect Jenny to care about grandpa so deeply. Usually, no matter how angry she was, she has never been so out of control. But today, like a ferocious tiger, she stretched out her sharpest ws and opened her bloody mouth, leaving no room. ¡°Barret¡­¡­¡± Laura¡¯s voice trembled, looking at Barret with herst hope. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Go away.¡± Jenny growled. Barret didn¡¯t speak. Under Jenny¡¯s anger eyes, Laura slid her wheelchair and left in embarrassment. In the ward, the old man Smith smiled happily: ¡°The girl finally got mad once, and it¡¯s for me, I¡¯m really happy in my heart.¡± ¡°After I leave, the person that I most worry about is the girl, you have to swear that no matter what happens in the future, you will take good care of her.¡± ¡°And the matter of divorce, I think they haven¡¯t finished the formalities today, you still have to retain her,l hope that my grandson and granddaughter-inw will grow old together and walk hand in hand for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°Okay, go and call Barret in.¡± The old man ordered. ¡°Dad.¡± Lionel and Lillian shouted reluctantly at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t close my eyes until things are exined.¡± Soon, Barret came to the bed. His eyes were bloodshot and wet. He stretched out his hand, held grandpa¡¯s hand tightly in his hand, and summoned great courage to speak: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m not talking nonsense anymore, for you, grandpa has only one wish, can you promise grandpa?¡± ¡°Grandpa, say it.¡± ¡°After grandpa left, the person that I most worry about is the girl, so don¡¯t divorce her, you have to take good care of her, protect her, love her, Barret, can you do it?¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 045 Grandpa left ¡°Yes.¡± Barret nodded. ¡°Grandpa, I promise you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The old man was very happy and smiled happily: ¡°Then grandpa can rest assured.¡± ¡°Go and call the girl in.¡± Jenny was thest toe in. At the door, she wiped away tears desperately. She knew that grandpa wanted to see herugh, but grandpa didn¡¯t want her to cry at all. So she had to hold back, she couldn¡¯t cry, she must not cry. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After finally adjusting her emotions, Jenny smiled hard, walked to the old man¡¯s side and held his hand. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m Jenny.¡± Jenny kept holding on, and kept telling herself to smile. Being sure to leave the best side to grandpa, made grandpa happy, didn¡¯t let grandpa worry. But as soon as she opened her mouth, her tears couldn¡¯t help falling. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s the naturalw of human beings to live, get old, get sick, and die, everyone of us will come to this step, but grandpa is one step ahead, and after grandpa leave, you are the one that I most worry about.¡± Jenny held his hand and shook her head desperately: ¡°No, grandpa, I don¡¯t want you to leave, I want you to apany me all the time.¡± ¡°We agreed, I¡¯m going to take you out to y, Jenny hasn¡¯t fulfilled my promise? How can you leave me alone?¡± Jenny was crying almost out of breath, she couldn¡¯t ept it. She even felt that everything in front of her was a dream. When she woke up from sleep, the dream would be over. ¡°Girl, grandpa knows that you have always been brooding about the matter, that Barret married you, you feel that he was not willing, so you are a little disappointed, but grandpa wants to tell you that the process is sometimes not important, as long as the result is good.¡± ¡°Did you always think that Grandpa married you to Barret just to repay you?¡± Jenny nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± She had always thought so. The old man shook his head: ¡°When your mother saved grandpa, everyone thought that I was to repay your kindness, and to make myself feel at ease, so let you marry Barret. If it was just to repay your kindness, grandpa has a thousand ways, and I can give you money, luxury cars, vis, shares¡­¡­. many, many ways, but do you know why grandpa chose this one?¡± Jenny shook her head and listened silently. ¡°Because only in this way can guarantee you a happy life, and only when your everything is tied to Barret, you can be more reliable.¡± ¡°Of course, grandpa also has selfishness, grandpa has seen all kinds of girls in the wind and rain over the years, you are the most suitable girl for Barret, Laura is not suitable for him at all, they will not be happy together, the mind of that girl is not pure, and she wants too much.¡± ¡°But Jenny, you are different, you are kind and simple, and you never fight.¡± ¡°You remember grandpa¡¯s words, Barret will find out that you are good one day, he will change his mind, and he will fall in love with you, you will definitely have a bunch of fat babies, then you must remember to tell Grandpa and invite grandpa to drink.¡± Jenny replied with a smile: ¡°Okay, grandpa, I remember, I must remember.¡± The old man pped her hand, hung hisst breath, and continued: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a bit difficult now, but you are a couple, you should walk hand in hand all this lifetime, share the blessings and share the difficulties, believe in grandpa, you will definitely reap your own happiness.¡± ¡°The Smith family, I built it from scratch, you may rarely hear me mention grandma, grandma has passed away for many years, but she is the woman I most love in my life. She is intellectual, elegant, intelligent, and kind, I can make the Smith family be so big because of her support.¡± ¡°For so many years, as long as she is here, I feel at ease.¡± ¡°Butter, when our conditions improved, she became seriously ill, after all, I couldn¡¯t keep her, and after lingering on for so long, it is time for me to apany her.¡± When the old man said this, he smiled softly. For so many years, this was the first time Jenny had seen such a doting, happy smile in grandpa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandpa, you must love grandma very much.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old man nodded seriously, his thoughts flew far: ¡°Yes, love, love so much.¡± ¡°Grandpa is like you, just misses grandma too much, so I¡¯m going to pursue my love too, grandpa feels very happy to be able to go down to apany grandma.¡± After saying this, the old man was already very tired. Jenny poured him a ss of water, and after drinking the water, the old man closed his two eyes and rested for a while. Jenny looked at his closed two eyes, suddenly scared. However, she dared not speak. Didn¡¯t even dare to move. Wait quietly. Painful waiting. A few minutester, the old man Smith slowly opened his eyes again and said with difficulty: ¡°Jenny, grandpa left a key with your mother, you use the key to open the second drawer, there is a letter left by grandpa in it, grandpa can¡¯t talk anymore, so he wrote it all in the letter.¡± ¡°Okay, grandpa, I¡¯ll watch it as soon as I get home.¡± Jenny nodded desperately, tears still flowing down uncontrobly. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t cry, grandpa is not ufortable.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny quickly reached out to wipe the tears from her face: ¡°I listen to grandpa, I don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Jenny also has a secret to tell you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The old man was quite surprised. Jenny leaned over, approached the old man¡¯s ear, and said softly, ¡°Grandpa, in fact, I have loved Barret for many years, and I love him very much, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely keep my marriage with him.¡± ¡°And¡­¡­¡± Jenny put her hand on her lower abdomen, her eyes were gentle, and she smiled brightly: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± When the old man heard this, his eyes lit up instantly, and he was very excited. Maybe because he was too excited, the old man¡¯s lips trembled, and he didn¡¯t speak for a long time. But it was obvious that he was very happy. Jenny knew what he wanted to ask, and quickly grabbed his hand and exined seriously: ¡°It¡¯s the true, grandpa, Jenny didn¡¯t lie to you, it¡¯s been almost two months.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I will listen to your words and protect the baby and our home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The old man was so excited that it took a long time to spit out the word. After being too happy, the old man took a deep breath, looking like he was very tired. Jenny knew that that moment wasing after all. The instrument made a loud noise, and everyone rushed in. Grandpa nced at everyone with a smile, then lowered his hands and closed his two eyes forever. When he left, he had a faint smile on his lips. The doctor tried hard to save him, but couldn¡¯t get him back. Finally, the doctor announced the time of death. The doctor said that when grandpa left, he was very peaceful, there was no pain, and he was definitely satisfied in the heart However, this could not make up for the sadness and emptiness in her heart. Jenny sat there dumbly, like a wooden man, motionless. Her hand didn¡¯t move. The whole body did not move. She didn¡¯t even blink her eyelids, the whole person was like a sculpture. For a long time, she couldn¡¯t ept this fact. Until Lillian hugged her and cried loudly: ¡°Jenny, child, you talk, don¡¯t scare mom.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 046 Forget About the Divorce, Okay? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenny hugged him around his waist tightly and leaned her head against his back. Feeling her warmth, Barret¡¯s body grew stiffer. He moved his fingers and finally said, ¡°Okay.¡± Such a short reply. It was so simple, and yet, Jenny was very happy and contented. When they got home, Barret ran a hot bath for Jenny to soak in. It was raining heavily today. They had been in the rain for a few hours. If they did not warm themselves up, they might catch a coldter. After taking a bath, Jenny indeed felt much warmer. Blood returned to her face, and she was not as pale as before. While Barret was taking a shower, she immediately took the hormone pills with warm water. Then, she went to bed. She was sleepy. Very sleepy. After taking a shower, Barret went to bed. Just as he was about to call for her, he saw that she had already fallen asleep on the bed. ¡°Little liar!¡± He reached out and touched Jenny¡¯s hair. There was a gentleness in his eyes. She was just saying that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep without him hugging her. In the end, she fei! asleep in the blink of an eye. After four whole days of not sleeping, Barrety down beside her and fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes. In the middle of the night, Jenny felt something warm beside her in a daze. She smiled, turned around, and fell asleep again peacefully. That night, the two of them slept very soundly. By the time Jenny woke up, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning. The sun was shining bright outside the window, the ray pierced through the window, making he eyes hurt. Jenny quickly turned around, and right away, her eyes met Barret¡¯. His eyes were as dark and deep as ever. She immediately lowered her head and averted her gaze. Too many things had happened in the past few days. If it weren¡¯t for George¡¯s sudden death, they would have already divorced and became twoplete strangers. And yet, right now, the two of them were actually lying on the same bed, facing each other. How ironic. ¡°I remember someone said that they need to hold me to fall asleep. But when I came out of the shower, that someone had already fell asleep.¡± Barret was the first to speak. Jenny looked up and felt even more embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, I was too sleepy. I fell asleep as soon as I got on the bed.¡± ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yes, really well.¡± Barret lifted the quilt and got up from the bed. He opened the wardrobe and put a beige dress on the bed. Jenny was a little stunned. If she remembered correctly, in their two years of marriage, this was the first time he picked out her clothes for her. That was of course, excluding the pajamasst time. ¡°Get up and have breakfast. You are not feeling well. You have to eat breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded, took the clothes and quickly put them on. After washing up, the two of them went to the dining room together. Breakfast was already served, and it was all her favorite food. Looking at the breakfast on the table, Jenny¡¯s mind drifted back to the day he asked for a divorce. That day was very simr to today. When she thought of his tone when he asked for a divorce, her heart still ached with bitterness and pain. The dining table was eerily quiet, the only noise was the cutlery clinking against the tes. The two of them ate their breakfast slowly, and neither of them spoke. However, as if nned, both of them ate their breakfast extremely slowly. Jenny ate a bowl of oatmeal for almost ten minutes. In the end, they finished everything on the table. When there was nothing else to eat, the two of them finally looked up at each other. *Barret¡­¡± ¡°Jenny¡­¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. ¡°You go first!¡± Jenny said. Just like that day, she let Barret speak first. Although she knew George¡¯sst wish, if Barret still insisted on a divorce, she would not force him to stay. She would go through the divorce just like he wanted. Barret frowned and looked at her. ¡°This time, you speak first.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, you go first.¡± Jenny nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She clenched her fists tightly. Her palms were already covered in sweat, her entire palms were wet. What she wanted to say was brewing in her throat, but she did not know how to articte it. In the end, she closed her eyes and decided to throw all cautions to the wind. ¡°I want to say, is it possible that we don¡¯t get divorce? I regret it. I don¡¯t want us to divorce.¡± After that, she felt as if the world had stopped. The silence in the living room was suffocating. She held her breath as she waited intently for an answer. When she looked up, she saw that Barret¡¯s brows were still deeply furrowed. She pinched her palm hard and immediately said, ¡°Sorry, I was too presumptuous. If you insist on getting a divorce, we can go now. I have prepared all the documents.¡± Having said that, Jenny got up and was about to go upstairs to get the documents. However, just as she stood up, she felt something tugging at her hand. Before she knew it, she was pulled into a warm embrace, Barret hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. His unique scent surrounded her whole body. She took a breath, and his scent filled her nose. Her heart beat furiously. She couldn¡¯t control herself. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± She finally managed to ask, albeit with a shaking voice, after some time. ¡°Barret, this isn¡¯t funny at all.¡± Barret hugged her even tighter, and with his deep voice, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m the one who should apologize. Okay.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jenny asked, puzzled. Barret turned her around and looked at her gently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask me if we can forget about the divorce? I¡¯m saying yes.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± This time, Jenny was really shocked and surprised. She stood there,pletely stunned. For a moment, her mind went nk, and she waspletely dumbfounded. Barret pulled her into his arms. His pleasant voice pressed against her ears and said, ¡°You hear me right. I have thought it through. We won¡¯t get a divorce. We¡¯ll stay together and live out best lives together.¡± ¡°Is it because of Grandpa?¡± ¡°The reason is not important. What¡¯s important is that we will never be apart.¡± His avoidance answered Jenny¡¯s question. She took a deep breath and stared into his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± As for Laura, her name seemed to have suddenly be a sensitive topic. She didn¡¯t mention it, nor did Barret. Right at this moment, his phone rang. After answering the phone, he walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s Laura.¡± ¡°Are you going to see her?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. There are some things I need to make clear to her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny nodded. When Barret went out, Jenny watched as he walked further and further away, until he turned into a blur. Actually, she really wanted to ask Barret, ¡°Since you have decided not to get a divorce, will you leave Laura? What will happen between the two of you?¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 047 Breaking Up with Laura She wanted to protect this marriage and their little family because it was George¡¯sst wish. And since she had decided to stay married, she certainly did not want it to be a sham. She could ept the fact that Barret stayed in this marriage because of his grandfather, and she could ept that he did not love her, but¡­ She could not ept that Barret was still dating Laura while they were married. If he did, then what would that make her? Not long after Barret left, Jenny received a call from Penny Scott. ¡°Jenny, let¡¯s get coffee at our usual spot. I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re back? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll only be done with filming next month?¡± Jenny was quite surprised. ¡°That was the n, but the male lead was injured doing a stunt. I think it¡¯ll be some time before he can continue filming.¡± Penny was the most popr A-list celebrity at the moment, and she was also Jenny¡¯s best friend. Jenny was naturally very happy that she had returned. After tidying up, Jenny immediately set off to the coffee shop that the two of them frequented. In fact, the coffee shop was very close to Barret¡¯pany. The coffee shop was located in the most affluent area in the city where the real estate value was insanely expensive. However, the coffee shop was very spacious and luxuriously decorated. It looked very grand. Most importantly, their fresh ground coffee was top notch. Jenny and Penny both loved the coffee. Due to Penny¡¯s identity, Jenny specifically chose a rtively hidden spot. She arrived first and ordered Penny her favorite cappino. Then she ordered a ss of water for herself. It had been half a year since shest seen Penny, and Jenny almost couldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Penny, is that you?¡± Penny knew that Jenny was referring to her sun-kissed skin and felt rather upset. ¡°Oh my god, is it really that obvious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jenny took a sip of water and nodded vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s so obvious that it¡¯s literally the only thing I can think about.¡± ¡°I wore so much sunscreen and BB cream every day. Still, the sun mercilessly tanned my delicate skin. It was so sunny there and I was outdoors every day, there is no way I wouldn¡¯t get tanned.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jenny quickly smiled andforted her, ¡°Penny, you¡¯re still the prettiest celebrity even with your tanned skin, No one else in the entertainment industry could hold a candle to you.¡± ¡°Haha, exaggerate much? But keep the tterying.¡± The two friends burst intoughter. Penny took a sip of coffee and realized that Jenny was drinking in water instead of coffee. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Jenny, don¡¯t tell me you are pregnant?¡± Penny was surprised and made a wild guess. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Jenny nodded casually. She didn¡¯t beat around the bush. Since Penny asked, she had no reason to hide it from her. Penny waspletely stunned. After a long time, she finally came back to her senses and looked at Jenny in disbelief. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re not joking right? You¡¯re really pregnant?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? I even quit coffee, which is my favorite.¡± Jenny looked down at the in water in front of her. Penny was finally certain that Jenny was really pregnant. Then, she started yelling, ¡°Barret is a jerk, a damn bastard, he knows that you¡¯re pregnant and still wants to divorce you!¡± ¡°How do you know that we are getting a divorce?¡± Jenny was surprised. ¡°Of course I know. There is no such thing as secrets in this world.¡± Jenny mulled it over for a moment and suddenly realized. ¡°Kingsley told you, right?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Penny say agitatedly, ¡°What a coincidence, the jerk is here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Barret is here,¡± Penny said, gritting her teeth. Jenny was still in a daze until she heard Laura¡¯s familiar voice calling for Barret, then she snapped back to her senses. When she turned around, she immediately saw Barret and Laura. Laura wore a long white dress. Her smile was gentle and bright. She looked pretty, smart and elegant. She ordered two cups of coffee, took a cup for herself, and handed the other one to Barret. He took the cup and pulled Laura to a corner seat. ¡°Barret, I¡¯m so happy that you asked me out today. I know about what happened to your grandfather. My condolences. But since you asked me out, it means that you¡¯ve already thought things through, right?¡± Laura smiled gently. Barret raised his head and gulped down his coffee. The usually rich and fragrant coffee tasted particrly bitter in his mouth today. Penny watched as everything unfolded and couldn¡¯t hold back. She stood up and wanted to rush over, but Jenny grabbed her hand. ¡°Jenny, they¡¯re shameless enough to go on a date in front of you. I need to teach them a lesson,¡± Penny said. ¡°Don¡¯t go. They might be breaking up today,¡± Jenny exined. ¡°Break up? What¡¯s going on?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s death has been a huge blow to Barret. We¡¯ve decided not to get a divorce. We wanted to give our marriage another chance.¡± Penny immediately held Jenny¡¯s hand and asked, her voice filled with concern, ¡°Jenny, have you really decided to hold onto a man who doesn¡¯t love you and stay in this marriage?¡± Tears welled up in Jenny¡¯s eyes. She looked up and blinked hard. Then she took a deep breath and looked at Penny. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want to try again. Before our wedding, we agreed to stay married for three years. There is still one year left. I want to give it another chance. If he still has no feelings for me after a year, I¡¯ll let him go no matter how painful it is.¡± Penny gazed at Jenny, feeling extremely sad for her friend. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°Silly girl, is he worth it?¡± ¡°He might not be worth it, but I want to give myself a good reason before I give up, and¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s hand fell on her lower abdomen, and her gaze mellowed. ¡°We are having a baby. I want to give the baby a chance to have aplete family.¡± As Penny stared at Jenny¡¯s expression, she began to understand everything. She did not try to persuade Jenny anymore, because in many ways, they were the same. They clearly knew that certain things might not be worth it, but they still rushed toward it like a moth flying into a me. They would not give up until they were bruised and battered. On the other side, Laura watched as Barret drank his coffee the entire time. In less than three minutes, he had already finished the cup of coffee in his hand. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and said, ¡°Barret, you ask me out today because you have something important to say, right?¡± Since George had passed away, it was time for him and Jenny to get a divorce. Today, Barret must be asking her here to propose to her. He must be really nervous now, that was why he drank a whole of cup coffee at once. Naturally, Laura came to this conclusion. Then, Barret finally spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right. There is something very important that I have to tell you in person.¡± ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± Laura looked at him, her eyes filled with anticipation and excitement. ¡°Laura, let¡¯s break up. You should be with a nice guy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Laura stared at him in disbelief. She waspletely stunned. ¡°Barret, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 048 You Won¡¯t Be Happy Together Laura shook her head as she bit her lips. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she looked at Barret with a pitiful expression. That look wouid melt any man and make them feel guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Laura. I¡¯ve let you down.¡± ¡°If you know you are letting me down, why do you still want to break up with me? I want to know the reason. I won¡¯t break up with you without one!¡± Barret stared at her and felt bad for her. Laura wiped away her tears and grabbed Barret¡¯ hand. ¡°Can you tell me the reason? I have the right to Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. know. I deserve to know.¡± ¡°Do you really have to know?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Barret sighed and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Although the doctor said that Grandpa passed away because of liver cancer, I know that if I hadn¡¯t insisted on getting a divorce and went against him that day, he wouldn¡¯t have passed away. Laura, I have already let you down. And I have let Grandpa down. Jenny is now my wife. I can¡¯t let her down too.¡± ¡°No.¡± Laura shook her head frantically. ¡°Barret, it¡¯s not like that. Your grandfather didn¡¯t pass away because of you. You can¡¯t put all the me on yourself. If you do this, you will be breaking my heart. You only felt a sense of responsibility for Jenny. There is no love between you two. If you force yourself to stay with her, you won¡¯t be happy. Barret, you love me. I¡¯m the person you want to spend the rest of your life with. Please, I don¡¯t want to break up with you.¡± Laura was sobbing. Her tears rolled down her cheeks and her eyes were red and swollen. Barret couldn¡¯t harden his heart so he reached out to wipe away the tears on her face. ¡°Laura, that¡¯s enough. I have already made up my mind. You can choose to go abroad, just like before. Then you won¡¯t have to see me again. You can also stay here. But from now on, I am Jenny¡¯s husband. I have nothing to do with you anymore.¡± ¡°Does it have to end like this?¡± Laura shook her head desperately. ¡°No, I refuse to ept this. I don¡¯t want to leave you, and I don¡¯t want us to be strangers.¡± ¡°I have said what I came to say. Jenny is still waiting for me at home. I should go first.¡± Barret got up, turned around and left her like a heartless bastard. Suddenly, there was a loud tter behind him. ¡°Ouch! It¡¯s so hot! I¡¯m hurt!¡± The next moment, Laura¡¯s pitiful voice came from behind him. That¡¯s right, she knocked over the coffee in front of her and it was on purpose. It was very simple. She wanted to make Barret stay. Although he was worried about her, Barret continued to walk forward. Laura was in disbelief. She raised her voice and shouted again, ¡°It hurts, Barret. It hurts so much. Do you really not care about me anymore? Are you really going to leave me here alone?¡± Listening to her painful cries, Barret could not harden his heart in the end. He turned around and walked toward Laura. When Laura saw himing over, she was immediately overjoyed. She seized the opportunity and hugged Barret. ¡°Barret, please don¡¯t go. I love you. I really, really love you. You¡¯re the only person I have ever loved all these years. Are you really going to abandon me and let me marry another man? I know you feel guilty. And I understand your pain and guilt, but guilt is not love. You don¡¯t love Jenny.¡± Barret said in a low and serious voice, ¡°Laura, let go.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t let go. Barret, I love you. I won¡¯t let go of you for the rest of my life.¡± Laura hugged his waist tightly and was full on bawling. ¡°I already made it clear that Jenny is my wife. I won¡¯t let you to belittle her.¡± As soon as he was done talking, his slender and powerful fingers pried Laura¡¯s fingers away from him one by one. Naturally, Laura was unwilling to let go. But she was no match to Barret¡¯ strength. In less than two minutes, her grip on Barret¡¯s waist had entirely loosened. This time, Barret did not even look back and went straight ahead. Laura pushed her wheelchair and crazily chased after Barret. Suddenly, her wheelchair was stopped. When she looked up, she saw an extremely sexy woman wearing sunsses and ck jeans blocking her wheelchair. ¡°Please make way,¡± Laura demanded arrogantly. ¡°Sorry, I really can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Why are you blocking me?¡± Penny turned to look at Barret and Jenny. ¡°Do you see that? They arewfully wedded husband and wife, with an official marriage certificate recognized by thew. As for you, you are at most a side chick. Ms. Hill, you should have more self-awareness than this. You¡¯re only embarrassing yourself if you keep pestering Barret.¡± Looking at this, Laura immediately clenched her fists and bit her lips. Jenny. It was her again. It was always her. If it weren¡¯t for her, she and Barret would have long been together and have a lot of children by now. Barret was very surprised to see Jenny. ¡°Penny is back from filming and invited me for coffee here. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Jenny exined casually. ¡°Do you like the coffee in this shop?¡± Barret asked.. ¡°It¡¯s freshly ground. It¡¯s so aromatic and rich,¡± Jenny answered truthfully. Barret held her hand and walked straight to the counter. Then he turned to ask her, ¡°What kind of coffee do you like?¡± ¡°Cappino!¡± Both her and Penny liked cappino. Parret took out his phone, swiped around a little, and handed the phone to the barista. ¡°Take down this address. In the future, send a cup of freshly ground cappino there every day with some snacks.¡± Jenny waspletely shocked and quickly pulled Barret back. ¡°They don¡¯t do delivery.¡± ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t, but they make an exception for me,¡± Barret said confidently. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I asked Carey to find someone to set up this shop.¡± Jenny was stunned for a moment and then finally came to her senses. In other words, he was the owner of this shop. No wonder he was so confident. After buying the coffee, the two of them walked to the door. Jenny noticed that since Barret saw her, he never looked at Laura again. meet She stopped and looked at Barret, ¡°Although you won¡¯t say it, I know you still can¡¯t let her go. Barret, there If is still time for you to change your mind. I don¡¯t want to force you. I¡¯ll give you five minutes. you me at the door in five minutes, we¡¯ll stay married. If you¡¯re not here, then I¡¯ll bring the documents to the courthouse tomorrow and we can get a divorce.¡± She still let him make the final decision. She hoped that he could think about it seriously, instead of deciding rashly. After saying that, Jenny walked out of the door alone. However, as soon as she took one step forward, she felt a warmth on her palm. She looked down, and Barret was already holding her hand, staring at her with certainty. ¡°There is no need to think about it. I have already made up my mind.¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 049 Want to Bet? Although she knew that Barret didn¡¯t choose her because he loved her, Jenny still couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart pound. ¡°Thank you, Barret. Thank you for your decisiveness. And thank you for not hesitating,¡± Jenny thought Perhaps it was because she was pregnant, Jenny felt really sleepy on the way back. Barret stretched out his arm and pulled her head into his chest, hugging her. ¡°If you are sleepy, you can sleep for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny obediently nestled in his arms and closed her eyes. On the surface, she looked very calm, but only she knew how flustered she was deep down. She didn¡¯t know if she made the right decision today. She also didn¡¯t know if he could really let go of Laura. But just like she said to Penny, for the sake of the baby, she wanted to give it a try onest time. ¡°Oh Barret, I gave you everything I have. I hope you won¡¯t make me lose everything,¡± Jenny said silently in her heart. Jenny knew that Laura would definitely not be able to let things slide. She had guessed that Laura would definitely look for her. However, she did not expect it to be so soon. ¡°Jenny, let¡¯s meet!¡± Laura called her and went straight to the point. ¡°If you want to see me because you want to persuade me to divorce Barret, then save your breath. Barret has already made it very clear to you. There¡¯s no need for me to repeat myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I just want to ask you out for coffee.¡± Laura¡¯s reply came as aplete surprise to Jenny, but she still refused her request. ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll be at the same coffee shop. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll go to you myself. Do as you like.¡± Jenny was rendered speechless. She had no choice but to change her clothes and take a taxi there. When she got there, Laura had already ordered coffee. Laura smiled gently as she drank her coffee. She didn¡¯t look like a woman who had just lost the love of her life at all. Instead, her face was radiant, and her smile was contagious. For a moment, Jenny could not figure out what Laura was nning to do. She could only stay vignt. As soon as Jenny sat down, Laura handed her an envelope. ¡°Open it and take a look,¡± Laura said with a smile. Jenny held the envelope. The material inside was hard and it felt familiar. She could guess that there were photos inside. If she was right, it must be photos of Laura and Barret. Jenny had long known that the two of them had dated and she had heard how sweet they were together from others. However, hearing about it was one thing. It was another matter when those moments were captured in a picture and ced in front of her. She had to admit that she was no longer calm. She felt upset and jealous. Even so, she could not admit defeat, and she could not let Laura see her fear. She looked at Laura and smiled faintly. She then pushed the envelope back to her. ¡°That¡¯s okay, I can guess what¡¯s inside.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already guessed it, why can¡¯t open it? Are you scared, Jenny?¡± Laura asked, taunting her, as she stared straight into her eyes. ¡°What a joke, why should I be scared?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not scared, then open it. Jenny, show me that you¡¯re not scared.¡± Jenny had to admit that Laura¡¯s words got to her. Moreover, she suddenly had the mad urge to see those photos. She wanted to see how in love they used to be, how deep and unforgettable the love was that Barret still couldn¡¯t forget her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll open it.¡± Taking a deep breath, Jenny struggled to control her trembling hands. She tore open the envelope and poured out the photos inside. There it was, a thick stack of photos. The photos were scattered all over the floor as she poured them out. When she lowered her head, she saw the whole history of Laura and Barret together. They were still young and were both wearing school uniforms. There were pictures of them standing side by side. Pictures of them looking at each other and smiling gently. Pictures of them sitting together in the library, reading. There was even a picture of Laura standing on tiptoe to kiss Barret under the sunlight. It turned out that they had a lot of history together, and it all seemed like very beautiful memories. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I still have a lot more at home. Jenny, you clearly know why Barret doesn¡¯t want to get a divorce. I know that you feel very smug now, but so what? Does he love you? Will you be happy staying in a marriage without love? No matter how Barret rejects me, I know that I will always have a ce in his heart. He can neverpletely let me go.¡± Jenny was really, really close to being defeated by Laura¡¯s words. She was very upset and distressed. She was sad that she could not be part of Barret¡¯s life when he was young. She was sad that there was someone else in his past. However, she had to be rational, right? No one could change their past, time only flowed onward. Jenny took a deep breath and looked at Laura again. Her eyes became clear and more determined. ¡°So what if everything you said is true? It¡¯s all in the past. Laura, you have already lost him. Barret is my husband now, and I am his wife. That¡¯s all I need to know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Laura sneered, ¡°Jenny, do you want to make a bet with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡± As if possessed, Jenny agreed. Seeing Jenny epted her bet, the corners of Laura¡¯s mouth curled into a determined smile. ¡°Call Barret now and ask him toe here. And you will know what¡¯s the bet is in five minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny did as she was told. She sent a message to Barret. Barret quickly replied, ¡°Okay.¡± At the same time, Laura waved over the waiter, ¡°Give me a fruit knife.¡± When she got the fruit knife, Laura did not even blink and directly make a cut on her wrist. In an instant, her hand was bleeding profusely. Soon, Laura¡¯s hand was covered in blood. Then, she handed the knife to Jenny. ¡°Cut yourself too. I want to see if Barret will carry you to the hospital or me.¡± Jenny took the knife and almost cut her wrist with the knife. She truly was tempted and wanted to know. She didn¡¯t want much, she just wanted Barret to care about her even just a little. However, the moment the cold knife touched her skin, she suddenly came back to her senses. Throwing away the knife, she looked at Laura coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t y this kind of ridiculous game with you. You can y this game by yourself.¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± Laura sneered. ¡°Jenny, in the end, you¡¯re still afraid. You don¡¯t even dare to cut yourself for him, how could you say that you love him?¡± ¡°I love him, but I will not use self-muttion to win his sympathy. Sympathy is not love.¡± Lauraughed at her innocence. ¡°If a man has no sympathy for a woman, then how can he love her?¡± Right at this moment, Barret stepped into the coffee shop. Laura looked at Jenny. ¡°He¡¯s here. I told you that you will lose. Just wait.¡± Jenny felt a tremble in her heart for every step Barret took. She was nervous, panicked, and even afraid. She could feel her heart in her throat. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 050 Jenny Is Angry, Go and Coax Her ¡°Barret, you¡¯re here.¡± As soon as she saw him, Laura immediately softened her voice and spoke in a pitiful manner. She ced her hand on the table, and crimson blood poured out. All so Barret could see it in a nce. He walked over and immediately grabbed Laura¡¯s hand. He asked nervously, ¡°How did this happen?¡± Laura did not answer, she just looked at Barret with her watery eyes. It was as if she had been greatly wronged. ¡°Bring me a silk scarf.¡± Barret beckoned. Soon, a waiter brought him a scarf and respectfully handed it to him. Barret bent down and wrapped the scarf around Laura¡¯s wrist with his slender fingers. He had his back toward Jenny, and Jenny could not see the expression on his face. However, she could guess it. He must be extremely anxious and nervous. As for her, it was as if she was invisible,pletely ignored by Barret. She lost. She lostpletely and thoroughly. She had no courage to stay any longer, so Jenny got up and left the coffee shop. She didn¡¯t know when it had gotten so windy outside, but the wind was howling. Even the sky became gloomy, and the dark clouds surrounded the entire city. It was so cold. Jenny looked at the dark sky and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She wrapped her arm around herself and took out her phone, ready to take a taxi home. Just as the driver arrived and she was about to get in the taxi, suddenly, she felt something on her shoulders. She turned around and Barret was already standing behind her, putting his coat on her. Why did hee out? Didn¡¯t he just have a moment with Laura? Wasn¡¯t he worried sick about Laura? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything before you leave?¡± Barret looked at her, his voice low and gentle. It was as if the person who was just worried about his first love was not him. It was as if the person who had done something wrong was not him, but her. ¡°You guys are flirting with each other. I didn¡¯t want to intrude,¡± Jenny said. ¡°Miss, do you need a ride or not?¡± the driver said impatiently inside the taxi. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Jenny was about to say yes but Barret closed the door before she could say anything and said to the driver, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me earlier? What a waste of time.¡± ¡°Give me your e-wallet QR code.¡± Barret went straight to the point. The driver handed over his phone, and Barret directly sent a hundred dors to him. When the driver saw the notification, he immediately smiled. Jenny looked felt conflicted as she watched the taxi speed off. She lowered her head and did not look at Barret. She kicked the stone on the ground with her feet. ¡°You sent my taxi away. How am I supposed to go home now?¡± After saying that, she felt a warmth on her hand. The next thing she knew, her soft and tender hand was wrapped in Barret¡¯s palm. ¡°It¡¯s very windy, are you cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cold,¡± Jenny said. Then, she took off Barret¡¯s coat and threw it back to him. ¡°Are you mad?¡± He looked at her and asked intently. Jenny turned around and deliberately ignored him, but Barret followed her until he was face to face with her. Of course, Jenny wouldn¡¯t forgive him so easily. She remained silent and continued to ignore him. Barret could tell that she was mad, so he did not force her. Instead, he put the coat back on Jenny. Jenny reached out and was about to take off the coat again. However, Barret put it back on her. At the same time, he said in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s very windy. Be a good girl and put on the coat. Or else you¡¯ll catch a cold. Your hands are ice cold. How can you say you are not cold?¡± He continued to hold her hand in his palm and gently warmed it. ¡°Why do you care?¡± Jenny wanted to pull back her hand, but Barret held her hand tightly. Jenny tried several times, but it was futile. So, she just let him hold her hand. At this moment, Laura pushed herself out with the wheelchair. When she saw Barret, she was weeping again. She looked extremely pitiful. ¡°Barret, are you going to leave me here?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± At this time, Carey ran toward them, panting. Barret eyed Laura and ordered Carey coldly, ¡°Bring her to the hospital to treat her cut.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want him bring me there,¡± Laura instinctively refused, but Carey was as fast as lightning. He immediately wheeled Laura out to the underground garage in a rush. After they left, Barret looked at Jenny and exined, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. You should know that since she cut an artery, it will be very dangerous if I just left her bleeding. That¡¯s why I bandaged her up.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Jenny said casually. She didn¡¯t not take a good look at Laura¡¯s wound. If she really cut an artery, it was indeed dangerous. ¡°So do you feel better now and ready to forgive me?¡± Barret asked expectantly. ¡°No,¡± Jenny answered concisely and decisively. The wind outside was getting stronger and stronger. The trees were swaying, and the leaves were trembling violently. The clothes of the pedestrians were lifted by the strong wind, and they were unable to keep warm. Even so, Jenny felt that her hands were much warmer. Moreover, Barret¡¯ coat reached her ankle. With the boots¡¯ she wore, her whole body was wrapped tightly. She turned around and noticed that Barret was only wearing a sweater and a pair of gray trousers. The tip of his nose turned red from the cold, and his handsome face was frozen. In the end, Jenny felt bad for him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Barret tightened his hold on her hand and walked toward the underground garage. When the driver saw Barret, he immediately carne out of the car and opened the door for them. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done for the day. You can go home now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jenny watched as the driver walked away and turned to look at Barret. ¡°Then, how are we going back?¡± Barret opened the door of the passenger seat and guided Jenny inside. Afterward, he got in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that I send your driver away? Miss Jenny, are you pleased with a good-looking driver like me?¡± ¡°Where is the good-looking driver? I don¡¯t see any here¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Jenny suddenly felt Barret inching closer to her. His face was getting closer and closer. The tip of his nose was almost touching hers Jenny put her hands on both sides of the seat. She held her breath nervously and suddenly did not dare to move. What was he going to do? At this moment, Jenny could only focus on this question. They were so close and to each other and so intimately positioned, it was hard for Jenny not to let her Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. mind wander. Was he going to kiss her? Was he going to kiss her or not? Just as Barret¡¯s lips slid past Jenny¡¯s nose, she nervously closed her eyes. Her lips were soft and pink, as if she was waiting for someone to kiss her. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Jenny had to admit that she was very nervous, but she still couldn¡¯t control herself to have an expectation of his kiss. When his lips were getting closer and closer to her, she really had an impulse to kiss him. But after an entire minute, the expected kiss didn¡¯te. With a click, Barret¡¯s low and sexy voice rose in her ear. ¡°Okay. You should cultivate your consciousness of fastened seat belts in the future.¡± It turned out that he was helping her to fasten the seat belt. Damn it. It was too embarrassing to think of him kissing her. Jenny flushed. She lowered her head to avoid his eyes. What had she thought just now? Jenny scolded herself in her mind. What made things worse, was Barret had fastened the seat belt, but he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he stayed in the position just now and held her in his arms. His breath was covering her like a. Jenny felt she had already been embarrassed enough, and now she only hoped that Barret would return to his seat as soon as possible. However, what she was afraid of came true. ¡°Did you think I was going to kiss you?¡± Barret¡¯s soft voice passed by her ear, making her heart beat fast. She waspletely flustered. Why didn¡¯t she know that he was so good at flirting before? ¡°No.¡± Her eyes were closed, of course, she wouldn¡¯t admit it. She was already shameful enough, so she didn¡¯t want to answer any of his questions. ¡°I didn¡¯t try to kiss you just now, and I just wanted to tie the seat belt for you.¡± After saying that, Barret lifted her chin, and his deep eyes fell on her face. Her eyes were closed, and her long eyshes fluttered. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her on her lips. When she realized what happened, her mouth was already covered with something soft. His lips were cold at the beginning, but soon they became warm. Jenny¡¯s hands were still on the seat, and she didn¡¯t know how to move or where to put them, She was so nervous that her whole palm was sweating, and her head was buzzing. It took her a few minutes to realize what had happened. She opened her eyes widely and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want to kiss me?¡± But before she finished speaking, Barret kissed her again. He held her head and pressed her hard on him. She didn¡¯t know how to react and could only follow his movement. When they finally separated, both of them were gasping. His forehead was pressed against hers, and his sexy voiceughed out loud. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to, but I just changed my idea. Since I wanted to kiss you so much, then I just did it.¡± Five minutester, the car was steadily driving on the road. Barret was holding the steering wheel with his slender fingers. As the temperature in the car had risen, Barret rolled up his sleeves, revealing a part of his strong arm, which was particrly sexy and attractive. He was driving the car with ease. He was skilled, and his posture was natural as if nothing had happened. However, different from Barret, Jenny was a little short of breath. If it wasn¡¯t for the warmth and smell from her lips, she would even suspect that everything was just a dream. She was utterly confused, and even until now, her head was still buzzing, and she still couldn¡¯t believe that Barret had kissed her. But why did he kiss her? Was it because of love? The answer was obviously negative. After thinking. about it carefully, Jenny felt that there was only one reasoning answer. He kissed her out of a man¡¯s. possessiveness and momentary impulse. Since it was just an impulse, she decided not to think too. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. much. Barret sent Jenny back to her home and then returned to thepany. When Jenny woke up from her nap, she found more than a dozen missed calls on her mobile phone, all from the same person-Baron, her father. She didn¡¯t need to listen to know that Baron must want to ask her for money. Just as she didn¡¯t know what to do, Baron called again. She didn¡¯t want to answer the phone, so she hung up it directly, but after a few times, Jenny really didn¡¯t have enough patience to y this game with him, so she picked up the phone and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t call me again. I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°My good daughter, you finally picked up my phone. Of course, Dad knew that a student wouldn¡¯t have money, but I know my good son-inw is rich! My dear daughter, I beg you. Please tell your husband to lend me some money.¡± ¡°Lend? Some?¡± Jenny grabbed the mobile phone angrily. ¡°How dare you say that?¡± For the sake of her child, Jenny tried to control her temper. ¡°Well, since you said lend instead of take, then let¡¯s calcte the money they have given you over these years and return it first. When you pay off all the money you lent before, we can talk about lending you some money this time.¡± Her words directly angered Baron, ¡°Jenny, you ungrateful bitch, are you my daughter or not? Your husband is so rich that he can make a business of tens of millions. I just want hundreds of thousands. What¡¯s wrong with that? In other families, those sons-inw either bought luxury cars or sent money to their parents-inw, and their parents all live a glorious life. I am the only one who is down and out like a beggar. ¡°How could you say that? These years, Barret has given you enough money to buy a lot of luxury houses. It was you who wasted all the money on gambling. As I said before, I will not pay for your gambling debt. I Don¡¯t call me again, I don¡¯t have money for you.¡± After saying that, Jenny hung up the phone. But ten minutester, she received a strange phone call. As Jenny never took a strange phone call, she hung up directly. Unexpectedly, the person was very persistent and insisted on calling her several times. Finally, she guessed it might be a creditor, so she picked up very carefully, ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Hello, is that Ms. Baker?¡± To Jenny¡¯s surprise, the voice on the phone was very polite. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°This is the hospital. Your father, Mr. Baron, fainted. He has been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, but his condition is not good now. Please bring your money ande to the hospital immediately.¡± ¡°Gkay, I¡¯lle right away,¡± Jenny said in a trembling voice. Hanging up the phone, she was about to faint, although she hated Baron for his gambling, which had made her and her mother destitute. But she was still worried when she heard that he was ill. After all, he was her father, and there was still affection between them. Jenny grabbed her bank card and hurried to the hospital. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 052 I felt like kissing you When Jenny saw Baron in the ward, she clenched her fists in anger. Baron was lying on the hospital bed, drinking and watching TV in afortable posture, and he didn¡¯t look ill at all. Seeing Jennying in, Baron immediately put down the wine bottle and said with a smile, ¡°Dear daughter, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Baron¡­¡± Jenny shouted uncontrobly, ¡°Do you still have any humanity? Aren¡¯t you sick? I think you are totally fine.¡± Baron immediately pressed his chest and shouted, ¡°Oh, it hurts, my heart hurts, hurry up, call me a doctor.¡± ¡°Stop acting, since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m leaving.¡± After speaking, Jenny didn¡¯t want to stay for one more minute and wanted to leave the ward. But several burly men suddenly reached out to stop her. ¡°Baron, what do you mean?¡± Jenny turned and looked at Baron angrily. He spread his hands and exined with a ttering smile: ¡°Jenny, Dad doesn¡¯t want to do this either, but I have to do so. I owe a lot of money. Will you help Dad pay it back?¡± Baron remembered he was a father now, but in the past, when he borrowed money to gamble everywhere and was drunk every day, why didn¡¯t he think he was a father at that time? ¡°Jenny, even if I made some mistakes, I¡¯m still your dad. Dad is in trouble now. You don¡¯t want to leave dad alone, right?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Jenny looked at him with a cold smile: ¡°Now you know you are my father? Since I was born, have you fulfilled the responsibility of being a father for one day? Where were you when I was sick and had a fever? Where were you when my mother was tired of working and sick at home? Where were you when we were chased by debt collectors and had to hide everywhere like mice? Why didn¡¯t you think that you were my father and you were responsible for us at that time?¡± Jenny said with great emotion, she could barely control her anger. As long as she thought of those. difficult days, the days when she and her mother fled everywhere, she felt hate for him. That period was like a nightmare, and only the thought of it made her tremble all over. Until now, she still had a deep fear of that kind of life. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m your father, you really want to¡­¡± Baron was interrupted by Jenny before he could finish his words. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. As I said, I won¡¯t give you any money.¡± Jenny refused him directly, then looked at the people guarding the door and said, ¡°Let them get out of the way, I want to go back.¡± Baron lowered his eyes, his eyes were dim and depressed. He said slowly, ¡°Jenny, I can¡¯t order them, because they¡¯re not working for me.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Jenny thought that Baron hired them to trick her intoing over and asking her for money. ¡°They¡¯re debt collectors.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jenny¡¯s hands were shaking in anger. The next moment, a man wearing a ck coat and ck leather boots, walked in with a cigarette in his mouth. He stopped in front of Jenny, exhaled a cloud of smoke, and said in a rough voice, ¡°You are Jenny, Baron¡¯s daughter, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Jenny denied it without thinking. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± The man stepped forward, observed her carefully, and said enviously, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that an old and ugly man like Baron could have such a beautiful daughter.¡± Baron clenched his fists fiercely as he heard the words. ¡°I told you, I have nothing to do with him, let me go.¡± ¡°Well, we got a grumpy girl here.¡± The man smiled and let go. Jenny took a step, but the two men at the door still blocked him. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to stop me, I¡¯m penniless.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s only fair for one to pay their debts. Baron owes me money. Since he can¡¯t pay it back, then as his daughter, you should pay it back for him. I¡¯ll let you go as soon as you pay me back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Jenny¡¯s voice was tough. After the man took hisst puff, he threw the cigarette butt on the ground and stomped it with his leather boots. ¡°Little girl, I advise you to pay back the money obediently, otherwise¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes became fierce, ¡°Things won¡¯t end so simply.¡± Although Jenny was a little scared, she still clenched her fists and met his gaze with a cold expression, ¡°I don¡¯t have money, and I won¡¯t pay his debt even if I have, have you heard me clearly?¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The man sneered and beckoned: ¡°Take her away.¡± Soon, the men standing at the door grabbed Jenny¡¯s arm and held her. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go.¡± Jenny held out her hands in fierce resistance. But her hands were tightly squeezed by the men, they were very strong, and within a moment, her wrists were red and swollen. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my daughter.¡± Baron suddenly got up from the bed and rushed towards the two men, looking like he wanted to protect Jenny. Jenny looked at his actions and only felt ridiculous. How would Baron want to save her at this time? Why didn¡¯t he think she would be in danger when he tricked her here? Baron wasn¡¯t the opponent of several young and strong men, and he was beaten to the ground in less than two minutes. The man looked at him and threatened coldly: ¡°Baron, consider it carefully, if you can¡¯t recover the debt today, I will cut off your hands.¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve told you I will pay back the money, my daughter is rich.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you say hundreds of times about that, and you can¡¯t fool me. This time, for the sake of your beautiful daughter, f¡¯ll clear your debt today.¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, Baron looked at him in horror and begged, ¡°No, don¡¯t touch my daughter.¡± He hugged the man tightly, but the man kicked him away with a snort and ordered, ¡°Take this woman, let¡¯s go.¡± Baron was almost scared to death. He asked Jenny toe just to get some money, but he didn¡¯t expect Content ? N?velDrama.Org. her to refuse to give even a penny to him. She was now Barret¡¯s wife. If anything happened to her, the Smith family would not forgive him. The more Baron thought about it, the more frightened he became. He almost ran after the man and shouted, ¡°Mr. Gillingham,e back, I have money here.¡± The man stopped and looked at him with disdain, ¡°Would you think I would believe that?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t touch my daughter, she is married, her husband is the president of the Smith family, and my daughter is the young Mrs. Smith.¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 053 Maria Was Kidnapped After the man heard it, he was stunned for a few seconds and thenughed out loud, ¡°Baron, Barret is your son-inw, ha ha, you really dare to brag, why don¡¯t you say that the President of the United States is your son-inw?¡± The man pped Baron¡¯s head. Baron was in a hurry. He looked at Jenny and said, ¡°Jenny, please exin to them, do you know where they¡¯re taking you?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to sell you to a nightclub.¡± Baron gritted his teeth and said, Jenny suddenly raised her head and looked at the man in disbelief, ¡°That is illegal, you have no right to sell people, and you can¡¯t force me.¡± The man nced at her with a sarcastic expression. At this time, Baron grabbed the man¡¯s arm and took out his phone to call Barret. ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing it was Baron, Barret¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°My dear son-inw, I¡¯m Baron,¡± Baron replied politely. ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing that Barret didn¡¯t deny their rtionship, the man let go of Jenny and listened to the phone with interest, and wondered suspiciously: Could Barret Smith really be Baron¡¯s son-inw? ¡°Barret, I¡­ I owed some money, they asked me to pay it back, and they said they would cut off my hands if I didn¡¯t pay it today¡­¡± Barret interrupted Baron before he could finish his words, ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± As he was about to hang up, Baron yelled, ¡°They kidnapped Jenny and threatened us to pay.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Barret immediately got up from his chair, ¡°Tell me the address.¡± Barret took his coat and went out. In the car, Barret¡¯ expression was gloomy. He pressed his lips in a hard line and said nothing, wondering who was so bold and dared to hold his wife hostage. It seemed like they wanted to get themselves killed. Twenty minutester, Jenny thought she was hallucinating when she saw Barret. ¡°Jenny.¡± ¡°Barret.¡± They said at the same time. Jenny happily ran towards Barret, but the group of people stopped her again. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Barret¡¯s voice was cold as ice. He red at them with a gloomy expression. The man who stopped Jenny shivered a bit and obediently stepped aside. The next moment, Jenny was hugged by Barret. It was until she hugged him, listened to his heartbeat, and smelled the familiar scent on him, that Jenny believed it was real. He really came for her. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Barret asked softly and fondled her hair. Jenny lowered her head and hugged him tighter. Barret lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. He said softly, ¡°Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll handle it here. ¡°I am a little worried.¡± It was not because of how much affection she had for Baron, but because her mother begged her before she died that even though she hated this father, she must save his life when he was in trouble. How could she forget her mother¡¯sst wish? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go to the car, I promise to get down in ten minutes,¡± Barret reassured her dotingly. Jenny could only nod and left. As soon as she left, Barret took off his jacket, and Carey moved a chair over to him. He sat on the chair in an imposing manner. Barret raised his eyebrows and Carey immediately understood his meaning and closed the door. After the man figured out the situation, he staggered in front of Barret and exined fearfully,¡± Mr. Smith, it¡¯s really you. It was all our fault that didn¡¯t recognize Mrs. Smith and almost hurt her. We felt very sorry. But, Baron¡­¡± Realizing the current situation, the man immediately changed his words. ¡°Your father-in- law has owed us 1.8 million yuan for three months and doesn¡¯t pay us back. It¡¯s natural for him to pay back the debt. Please uphold justice for us.¡± ¡°Do you want to get your money back?¡± Barret squinted at him. The man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, of course, I want it.¡± ¡°Okay, then just do what I ask,¡± Barret raised his finger and nced around the house. Finally, he pointed at Baron and said, ¡°Beat it.¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Smith, what did you say?¡± The man couldn¡¯t believe his own ears. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± Barret¡¯s voice raised with anger. ¡°Just do what Mr. Smith asked you to,¡± Carey said. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The man immediately reacted and waved to the other men, and they walked to Baron together. Their fists fell on him like raindrops. Soon Baron curled into a ball and begged painfully, ¡°Barret, what¡¯s going on? Did you make a mistake? It¡¯s not me who kidnapped Jenny. It was them.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Barret said, not even ncing at him, and his eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Barret, I know I made a mistake. It really hurts. Please let them stop.¡± Five minutester, Barret let those men stop. Baron had a swollen face and panted painfully on the ground. He looked at Barret and said, ¡°Barret, you might have made a mistake.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no mistake,¡± Barret got up from his seat and looked down at the man. ¡°If you¡¯re not Jenny¡¯s father, you¡¯ll be nothing to me. I won¡¯t even frown even if you die on the street. Now because of your rtionship with Jenny, I am already kind enough to you. Do you think I didn¡¯t know who asked her to come here? You shouldn¡¯t put her in danger in the first ce. I will clear your debt this time, but if you do it again, I won¡¯t care if they want to cut off your hands or even your limbs. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, Barret.¡± Baron nodded and cried bitterly. Barret handed a check to the man and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two million, take the money and keep an eye on him. If he dares to gamble again, you can do whatever you want to him and don¡¯t need to report to me in advance.¡± The man took the check and nodded, ¡°Mr. Smith, you can trust me. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.¡± Hearing that, Baron was sweating with fear. Suddenly, Barret grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and threw him out. The man¡¯s scream came out of the room instantly. ¡°And this is your consequence of trying to kidnap her. Now, get out of my face.¡± In the car, Jenny was waiting anxiously. When she saw Barreting over, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief and walked to him. ¡°How did you deal with them?¡± Jenny asked anxiously. Unexpectedly, Barret suddenly stopped and pointed to his cheek. Jenny stared at her for a long time, confused about what he was doing. Carey kindly reminded her, ¡°Mrs. Smith, don¡¯t you want to show your appreciation to Mr. Smith?¡± Jenny looked at Barret again and understood what he was doing. So, was he really asking her to kiss him? Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 054 Take Revenge For Jenny Jenny blushed. Although they were in the underground garage, there were so many people around them that she didn¡¯t dare to kiss him. She bit her lips, looking at him like a little kitten. Barret nced at Carey coldly and snorted. Carey immediately understood his meaning. He turned to the bodyguards around them and shouted, ¡°Turn over. All of you, turn over.¡± Hearing this, Jenny feels even more embarrassed. She walked forward and tiptoed to kiss him on the face, then quickly walked away. Barret smiled. ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Jenny asked, as her face was still red. Barret took her hand and got into the car with her. They sat side by side in the back seat. Carey sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove the car. When the car was steadily driving down the road, Barret said, ¡°I have given him the money and warned him that if he gambles again in the future, I will find someone to cut his hand off.¡± Hearing what he said, Jenny didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jenny shook her head and said, ¡°I feel sad for him. I have admired those families with parents who have loved each other since I was a child because I didn¡¯t have a happy family. I have never expected him to love me, nor have I expected him to make a lot of money and give me a luxurious life. I only hope he can be as steady and diligent as other fathers, and earn money with his own hands. Even if we have a hard life and can¡¯t buy my favorite doll and beautiful clothes, I would still be happy and satisfied. But it¡¯s just such a small wish that would nevere true.¡± Jenny¡¯s voice became lower and lower as she spoke, That was the most miserable past in her life, and it was also an unspeakable past. When she grew up, she hid everything about her ¡°father¡±, because she was afraid that others would judge her and her mother¡¯s character if they found she had a gambling father. She had hidden these secrets in her heart for a long time and had never told anyone. But she told all these things to Barret. It was not because she wanted to get his pity, but because she trusted him, and wanted to share her past with him. ¡°Do you like dolls and beautiful clothes very much?¡± Barret asked. Jenny nodded and said, ¡°Of course, which girl doesn¡¯t like this? I remember that on my 10th birthday, my mother gave me a big beautiful doll. It had golden hair and big eyes with long eyshes. I liked it very much, butter¡­ Saying that Jenny¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°He was drunk and threw my doll away. I remembered it was raining heavily outside, but I was so depressed that I rushed out to look for it in the rain. I looked for every trash can, but still didn¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°What happenedter?¡± ¡°Later¡­¡± Jenny raised her head and blinked, ¡°My mother told me she would buy me another doll, but I refused.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you want it?¡± ¡°The doll was expensive. It cost hundreds. Baron was particrly angry when he knew the cost, and he beat my mother in front of me. I remembered that I was very thin and short at that time. I desperately I cried and wanted to pounce on my mother, but he took me away with one hand and threw me to the ground. At that time, I hated him very much. I always thought that as long as I grew up, I could take my mother away from him and live a happy life. But my mother didn¡¯t wait for that day, and I couldn¡¯t fulfill my promise.¡± Jenny¡¯s tears flowed down. No one knew this part of her story except Penny. Perhaps it was because they had the same experience, so when they were young, they always gathered together. Later, they all grew up. They were bright and elegant in front of people, but the shadow of their childhood would follow them all the time. Those desperate days were like a mire, making it difficult for them to get rid of that rotten atmosphere. If it weren¡¯t for Baron, who took the initiative to contact her, she would almost forgotten about him. But he was her father. No matter how much she hated him, how could she really get rid of him? ¡°How much does he owe?¡± Jenny thought of an important question. ¡°One million and eight hundred thousand.¡± Barret didn¡¯t hide it from her. ¡°What?¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes widened, she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. In the past, he would owe a few thousand other people, and then tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands. She thought that no matter howrge the amount was, it wouldn¡¯t be more than hundreds of thousands. But she didn¡¯t expect that it would be nearly two million. ¡°Are you just giving him such a big sum of money?¡± Jenny was surprised. ¡°For me, it¡¯s just a small amount of money, I can afford it,¡± Barret replied calmly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not just about money. You gave him two million today, and the next time he will ask for five million. In the future, he will ask you for fifty million. I know his character best. You will only make him more greedy. He will pester you like a vampire and keep asking for money from you. He can¡¯t take that money so easily. I will ask him to pay you back.¡± The more Jenny thought about it, the angrier she became. Barret grabbed her hand andforted her patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I can give him money, I know how to refuse to keep giving him money.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jenny was still worried. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Barret¡¯s repeated promise, Jenny was relieved a little. But she still called Baron, ¡°It¡¯s me, Jenny. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you took the money today. Baron, I warn you. That is thest time we give you any money. After today, either will I or Barret give you any money. You¡¯d better behave yourself.¡± The benefit of having a big house was that there were many bedrooms, which were very convenient. After dinner, Jenny took a shower in the bathroom in the bedroom, and Barret took a shower in another bathroom. When Jenny changed into her pajamas and went into the bedroom, Barret¡¯s cell phone rang. Because the phone was charging by the bedside, and it was unlocked, Jenny identally saw the contents of the text message. The contents made her freeze. It was an instagram message sent by Laura. ¡°Barret, can youe to visit me?¡± ¡°My wrist is seriously infected. If you don¡¯te, I won¡¯t take my medicine.¡± ¡°I miss you. I miss you so much, Barret.¡± The three text messages in a row showed obviously on the screen, and it was hard for her to ignore them. At that moment, Barret opened the bathroom door and walked into the bedroom. Jenny continued to wipe her hair and pretended not to know anything. When Barret walked to the bed and picked up the phone to check the Instagram message, Jenny was worried. Would he go to see Laura? Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 055 I Miss You, Barret Barret turned off the screen after ncing at it and didn¡¯t reply to any messages. Jenny asked tentatively, ¡°Is there anything wrong? I heard your phone kept ranging just now.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Since he didn¡¯t say anything, she couldn¡¯t ask him about the message. After Jenny dried her hair, Barret turned off the light in the bedroom andy on the bed. The room was quiet. For a while, Jenny felt that she could clearly hear their breathing. She covered herself with a quilt and closed her eyes, and didn¡¯t say anything to him. However, she could feel Barret¡¯s mobile phone vibrating all the time, and the screen was always on. Barret turned over to look at the phone, then his breathing became heavy. Some undefinable timeter, she heard a slight sound. Jenny opened her eyes slightly and saw that Barret had gotten up from the bed and was changing clothes. So he had agreed to visit her. He must have decided to go to the hospital or he wouldn¡¯t get up at this time. Jenny felt her body be stiff. She was like a statue at this time,ying in the bed woodenly, and did not dare to move. Jenny closed her eyes as if she was afraid of being discovered. A few minutester, Barret might have changed his clothes, and the sound of the door closing came into Jenny¡¯s ears. She knew that he had left. Not only did he not tell her anything, but he also went to visit Laura after she fell asleep. He must have thought that she had fallen asleep and knew nothing. Well, it was just too pitiful that she knew everything. ¡°Barret.¡± Jenny covered the quilt and cried out his name painfully. Suddenly, there was rumbling thunder outside, as if it were about to rain. Jenny sat on the bed. The darkness in the room made the sound of thunder even harsher. When Barret arrived at the hospital, it had begun to rain. Laura¡¯s ward was empty. Barret asked the doctor and the nurse and finally knew Laura was outside. He saw Laura sitting in the open-air lounge in the rain Through the window. Barret immediately held an umbre and ran down. When he saw that her whole body was drenched in the rain and her wrist was swollen, all his anger turned into worry. He put the umbre over her head and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Hearing his voice, Laura immediately turned around and smiled with satisfaction at him. ¡°You¡¯re here. I knew you woulde. You are still worried about me, don¡¯t you? You still can¡¯t let me go, don¡¯t you?¡± Laura cried with joy as she said that. Barret didn¡¯t say anything but only pushed her back to the ward. After they got into the ward, he ordered the care worker, ¡°Push her in to take a hot shower and help her to change clothes.¡± About ten minutester, Laura came out in clean pajamas, and the doctor was already waiting in the ward. Laura was about to speak, but Barret said first, ¡°Look at her wound, and bind it up carefully.¡± Hearing his order, the doctor immediately walked over. Barret stood aside and waited for the doctor to do his work. When he saw that her wrist was not only getting worse but even a bit rotting, he instantly frowned. After dealing with her wound, the doctor left with the nurse. Laura sat on the bed in a quiet and obedient manner. Barret stared at her with a gloomy look, and the atmosphere in the room was very depressing. Finally, Laura spoke to him first, ¡°Barret, don¡¯t look at me like this. I¡¯m afraid of your gaze.¡± ¡°Now you said you¡¯re afraid. Why didn¡¯t you cooperate with the doctor? Why didn¡¯t you be afraid your wound would get worse? Do you know where you were injured?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Laura looked up at him with an aggrieved look. ¡°You don¡¯t care, so why should I care?¡± ¡°You should know that I hate you using the injury to threaten me the most.¡± ¡°I know, but it was the only way for me to meet you,¡± Laura grabbed Barret¡¯s hand, ¡°Barret, I was wrong. shouldn¡¯t have used my injury as an excuse, but I miss you. I miss you so much. Do you know what I¡¯ve been like these days? I can¡¯t fall asleep every night. Whenever I was awake or sleep, all I thought about was you. No man, no matter how cold blood he was, could be indifferent when facing a woman who cried and expressed her love and longing for him, and Barret was not an exception. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her like that. Barret put her hand under the quilt and tucked her in, ¡°Go to sleep. I won¡¯t leave now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Laura asked in surprise, and her face was full of happiness and satisfaction. ¡°Yes.¡± The rain outside the window was getting heavier. Barret listened to the thunder and frowned. It was not like it would rain when he left home, and he didn¡¯t expect it would rain in such a short time. Jenny was afraid of thunder. He wondered whether she slept well at home or not. Barret looked at Laura, who was lying on the bed, and Barret was in a quandary. At that moment, Jenny was in the taxi. After the thunder roamed for a while, she decisively went out of home and got a taxi. She was so scared that she decided to stay in Penny¡¯s apartment for a night. But she was in such a hurry and forgot to take her mobile phone. The rain was getting heavier, and Jenny suddenly remembered that she did not only forget her mobile phone, but when she came out, it had not begun to rain, she even forgot to take an umbre. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The street lights were dim, and there were few cars on the road. The buildings in the distance seemed blurred in the heavy rain. Jenny holds herself in the back of the car alone. It was not until that time that she felt a little afraid. Sat in the car, Jenny remembered all the tragic criminal news about the taxi. The more she thought about it, the more she was afraid, and the tighter she held herself. Fortunately, she remembered Penny¡¯s address. When they arrived at the Pennymunity, she paid the taxi fee and rushed wildly to themunity. Because there was still a distance between themunity gate and the elevator, Jenny had to run in the rain. It wasn¡¯t until she pressed the doorbell of Penny that she felt relief. However, when she saw the person who opened the door, she was stunned. Jerome? Why was he here at midnight? Jenny was no longer an innocent girl. She knew it must mean something when a man stayed at a woman¡¯s housete at night. For a moment, maybe both of them were too surprised, no one spoke. Penny¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Jerome, did the takeoute so soon? Take it in. I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 056 He Lied to Me Penny came over in her pajamas, and waspletely shocked when she saw Jenny. ¡°Why are you. here?¡± In no time, she found that Jenny was soaked all over and got into a mess with her hair disheveled. ¡°Come on in.¡± Penny drew Jenny in, got a bath towel immediately, and covered her with that towel to wipe. her wet hair and body. ¡°You guys enjoy your chatting. I got to go.¡± Jerome Cook was smart enough to leave first after saying that. It was not until he left that Jenny felt rxed slightly. She threw herself into Penny¡¯s arms and burst into tears in an instant. ¡°Penny, I feel so upset, and I don¡¯t think I can hold on anymore.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Penny quickly realized something was wrong and asked, ¡°Did Barret Smith bully you again?¡± Jenny, leaning against Penny¡¯s arms, felt so tired that she didn¡¯t want to say a word. In the living room, the TV was still on. Penny turned down the TV. Jenny kept leaning against Penny¡¯s arms and watched TV quietly. Jenny did not cry anymore, and nor did she speak. She was as silent as a doll. Seeing Jenny¡¯s look, Penny felt so distressed, and dissed Barret mentally a thousand times. After a long time, Jenny raised her head and looked at Penny with a pale face, ¡°Penny, I¡¯m so cold that I want to take a shower.¡± ¡°Okay, sit here, and I¡¯ll run a bath for ¡°Um.¡± you.¡± Soon, Penny had run a bath and got some clothes for Jenny. When Jenny entered the bathroom, Penny was very worried. ¡°Jenny, let me apany you!¡± Jenny shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it alone.¡± She wanted to be quiet and to be alone. The bathroom, filled with rising hot mist, was like a fairnd when Jenny walked in. The temperature inside made Jenny feelfortable and warm. ncing at the bathtub ahead, Jenny did not take off her clothes but walked in. The bath water was so warm. Jenny closed her eyes and soaked herself in the bathtub without any hesitation. A flood of water inundated her shoulders, her neck, her face, and her entire head in the end. Soon, Jenny was immersed in water. She felt as if her whole body was floating as a result of the buoyancy of water. With her long hair spreading out in the water like vines, the water surface turned dark ck. It seemed that only at this moment could she stop thinking and empty herself willfully. She could be true to herself, instead of disguising or hiding herself. When her head emerged from the water, Jenny took a deep breath and reached out to wipe off the water droplets on her face. Those droplets tasted a little salty, astringent. At this moment, even she herself could not tell whether she was crying or not. Penny had been standing outside and waiting quietly. She dared not to walk back and forth, for fear of putting too much pressure on Jenny. Penny felt Jenny was in bad shape and was afraid that Jenny would have an ident if she left. As a result, Penny dared not to walk away, either. Penny became so anxious when twenty minutes passed. Having been hesitating for a long time, she knocked on the door, ¡°have you finished it, Jenny?¡± It took a full minute before Jenny¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Um, in a minute.¡± After another seven or eight minutes, Jenny opened the door in her pajamas. The moment Penny saw her, Penny breathed a sigh of relief. She was almost terrified of death. In a moment, seeing the blush on Jenny¡¯s face, Penny touched her head and asked anxiously, ¡°Why is your face so red? Have you got a fever?¡± ¡°No, it may be a result of a long time of bath and the mist inside.¡± Penny felt what Jenny said made sense, so she did not think too much about it. At night, Penny stayed with Jenny, and turned off the light and left the room until she fell asleep. However, Penny had not known that Jenny opened her eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling, not long after Penny left. Jenny felt so bad and everything was awful. And she could not cheer herself up for some reason. She opened her mouth and tried hard to learn smile with eight teeth uncovered, just like what she had been trained before. She tried once, twice, eight times, ten times¡­She tried so many times but failed. She could not smile and she felt she seemed to forget how to smile. Happiness, anger, sadness, and joy are instincts of a man. How couldn¡¯t she learn such a simple thing? She did not believe it. The more she failed, the more she tried. In the end, She did not remember how many times she tried. Even though her face became stiff when she tried so many times, she failed to make a bright smile. Leaves would be destined to turn yellow when roots were dead. Simrly, one could not smile when his/her heart was withered. Penny had an irregr routine due to acting all year around and frequent acting at night. She stayed up a lot and had developed a habit of going to bedte and getting upte. Concerned about Jenny, she deliberately set rms, however. Thus, she woke up very early. She opened the door and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Jenny, I¡¯ve made breakfast for you. Get up and have it.¡± Seeing the empty bed, she was stunned for a moment. Jenny was not here. As Penny approached, she found a note on the bedside table. It was left by Jenny, and the writing on it was delicate and neat. ¡°Penny, thank you for taking me inst night. I¡¯m much better. I know you¡¯re busy with your work. You need to have a good rest. Don¡¯t worry about me. Jenny.¡± Penny called Jenny as soon as she had read the note. There was no response, however. Jenny had nned to go home to go over what she had learned. After one week, she would have an interview at a nationally renowned hospital, which caught her fancy. It was the goal she had been going for. So she had to spare no effort without any discount. Besides, her mother used to work at that hospital. As an off-staff nurse, her mother gained low wages and benefits, however. When Jenny was a child, her mother often said, ¡°Jenny, if you are into medicine, you must go on with. further study to work at this hospital one day. And you will see those doctors and professors heal the wounded and rescue the dying. It¡¯s admirable that they bring patients back from the brink of death. They¡¯ve done what I yearn for all the way. It¡¯s a pity that I have no chance, but I wish that you can work here and be a respected doctor. ¡°Besides, with a decent job, you won¡¯t be rootless or homeless. When you be a member of authorized strength, your life will be guaranteed when you are old, and I will feel relieved.¡± Thus, for the sake of both her mother and herself, she was going to do her best anyway. ns had not N?velDrama.Org owns all content. kept pace with the changes, however. On the way back, Jenny suddenly suffered a severe headache and felt dizzy. Last night, she felt alternately hot and cold. She had thought it was because she was caught in the rain, and did not take it too seriously. Until now, all the symptoms indicated that she had had a cold and might have had a fever. Thinking of her baby, Jenny touched her belly immediately Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 057 Jenny Can¡¯t Hold on Anymore ¡°Baby, my good baby, don¡¯t worry. Mommy is tough enough to protect you.¡± Jenny had been guarding her belly with her hands. During this period, she had been hesitating whether to call Barret. Call or not? She asked herself over and over again. In a sh, she had found his phone number and dialed it. She quickly hung up, however, when the call was about to be put through. Arriving at the hospital, Jenny checked in immediately, which was not so difficult since it was, fortunately, a working day. While waiting, she felt so ufortable, dizzy and light-headed, that she had the illusion that she would faint immediately. The waiting room was crowded and the air inside was blocked. Jenny stood up and would like to go out for a walk. A patient who needed first aid was delivered to the lobby as soon as Jenny came there. Delivering that patient, doctors and nurses shouted, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Jenny had known it was an emergency, where every second was precious. Seeing that patient was delivering toward her, Jenny gave way immediately without thought. Jenny might be so anxious that she sprained her foot suddenly and fell to the side quickly. Luckily, there was a big column here. She held it so hard that she did not fall down. Beside her, doctors and nurses, delivering that patient, rushed to the emergency room, followed by a line of policemen in police uniforms. They all moved like lightning. Jenny had only seen this scene on TV. All at once, she had a ckout. Next, she did not feel anything. ¡°Someone fainted, bro.¡± ¡°It seems like the one who just made way for us,¡± said Jacky. Justin left the formation, ran to Jenny like a wind, picked her up, and rushed straight to the emergency room. Outside the emergency room, Jacky had thought for a long time. Something urred to him suddenly. Jacky patted his head, ¡°Bro, I know why this woman is so familiar to me. She hitched a ride in our car, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Bro, I have to say that your destiny is entwined with hers.¡± Jacky finished his words excitedly. He noticed Justin still looked stern without any change. ¡°Bro, say something! Do you know her?¡± Jacky was so eager. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Justin just nced at him indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± In fact, he recognized Jenny the moment he picked her up. With a normal oval face, arched eyebrows, seductively red lips and a Greek nose, she was beautiful. Her facial features were impable. It was not her beauty but the profound feeling she brought him that meant a lot to him. He noticed a faint sadness in her every time he saw her. He even had the impulsion to dismiss such sadness. For a moment, he was very curious about what she would look like if she smiled. At this time, Jacky¡¯s telephone was ringing. After answering it, Jacky immediately delivered what he was informed to Justin, ¡°Bro, with bullets taken out, that man¡¯s life has been saved. This mission is rewarding finally. We can know a lot after he wakes up.¡± ¡°You go up there and watch him. Let me know the moment he wakes up.¡± Jacky looked at the emergency room again, ¡°But this beauty¡­¡± ¡°You are not needed here. And I¡¯lle the moment she is confirmed to be okay.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go up there first, bro.¡± Before leaving, Jacky exhorted Justin repeatedly, ¡°Bro, be proactive. Don¡¯t forget to get her Instagram number!¡± Well, Jacky did not know they had each other¡¯s Instagram numbers when they met for the first time. Definitely, Justin would not tell Jacky. After Justin had been waiting for another ten minutes, the doctor came out of the emergency room, and Justin immediately asked, ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± ¡°She fainted due to fever and exhaustion and suffered slight malnutrition. It is lucky that the fetus is well.¡± ¡°What?¡± The doctor¡¯s remarks were so unexpected that Justin had been distracted for a long time before. he could utter a word. As a regimental policeman, he hardly stammered in his life. It urred to the doctor that Jenny had not told her husband about her pregnancy when the doctor saw Justin¡¯s bewildered face. Forgetting what Barret looked like, the doctor mistook Justin for Jenny¡¯s husband, and asked angrily, ¡°What do you mean? You are so ipetent as a husband that you don¡¯t know your wife is two months pregnant!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you discover it yourself, instead of waiting for her to tell you? How have you been fulfilling your duties as her husband?¡± The more the doctor said, the angrier she felt, especially when she found Justin was bewildered and free of a trace of introspection and guilt. Aware that Jenny had gone to the hospital over and over again, she became much angrier. ¡°Jenny is only two months pregnant but she had gone to hospital so many times. If it still goes on like this, she will lose her baby!¡± ¡°Doctor, I¡­I am not¡­ Justin uttered some words to exin. The doctor did not listen to him, however. She put the charging form handed over by a nurse into Justin¡¯s hands. ¡°Go to pay the fee now.¡± After saying that, the doctor entered the ward again. Justin stared nkly at the form in his hands, and went to the first floor to pay the fee. In the ward, Jenny was put on a drip. Seeing her pale face, the doctor felt angry and distressed. ¡°You are weak. Why don¡¯t you take good care of yourself? I have told you many times. You have to keep a happy mood. Only if you are well can your baby be well. You turned a deaf ear to what I said, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jenny knew she was wrong, so she kept silent with her head bowed obediently. The doctor could not bear to see Jenny in that look, so sheforted Jenny, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going to me you. I just hope both you and your baby are well and and you can give birth safely after eight months.¡± Having said this, the doctor thought of Jenny¡¯s husband. ¡°Um, I told your husband about your pregnancy just now outside the ward. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m sorry! ¡°You told him?¡± asked Jenny. Her heart sank all of a sudden, as if it was pressed by a stone. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He knew. Barret knew. There was only one thought in Jenny¡¯s mind. That is, Barret knew she was pregnant. What would his responses be? Would he be happy, bored with, or forced to ept this baby? Would he be mentally prepared to wee this baby? Considering all these questions, Jenny was in a panic. Making out a checklist, the doctorined, ¡°When I saw your husband for the first time, I had thought he was a handsome gentleman. He looks brilliant in police uniform this time. Well, what he has done doesn¡¯t match what he looks like. It is a pity that he won¡¯t know how to cherish you! There are bad men everywhere regardless of upations and types.¡± Police uniform? Jenny thought she had got the point. Why does Barret wear a police uniform? ¡°You just said he was wearing a police uniform?¡± Jenny looked at the doctor and asked very seriously. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 058 How About Some Coffee? I¡¯ll Treat The doctor nodded, ¡°Well, yes.¡± ¡°Could you do me a favor and ask him toe in,¡± asked Jenny. ¡°I¡¯ve told him to go downstairs and pay your hospital bills. He will be back soon. you can wait for him here!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A few minutes after the doctor left, there was a knock on the door of her ward. ¡°Pleasee in!¡± When she saw the man dressed in a police uniform standing in front of her, she looked immediately relieved. ¡®Luckily, it isn¡¯t Barret. It seems he doesn¡¯t know about it yet. That is great.¡± ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Justin came to Jenny¡¯s bedside and spoke first. *I¡¯m feeling better already. Thanks for all you¡¯ve done. The doctor just told me that you¡¯ve paid the bills for me. Can I invite you on Instagram and transfer the money to you?¡± Jenny turned her cell phone on and found the man just standing as rigid as a statue, keeping one of his hands by his side, and having no intention of taking out his phone. Jenny thought that he hadn¡¯t heard her clearly, so she repeated the question once more. ¡°Can I invite you on PayPal and transfer the money to you?¡± ¡°My name is Justin Mill,¡± said Justin atst, to fill the silence at this moment. His voice was deep and sounded manly and dominant. ¡®Justin Mill? Why does this name sound familiar?¡¯ Jenny stared intently at him and her mind quickly searched the memories. She suddenly patted her head and said in surprise, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, now I remember.¡± She searched her follower list for ¡°Justin¡± on Instagram, found his name, and transferred the money to him. ¡®I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s him.¡¯ Jenny felt surprised. Last time he prevent a robbery and saved her on the bus. Jenny never expected to meet him again, but surprisingly, they met so soon, and he helped her again. ¡°It¡¯s just amazing to meet you again. I am Jenny, by the way.¡± Just as Jenny finished speaking, Justin¡¯s phone rang. The iing call was from Jacky Bailey, ¡°Boss, he has woken up.¡¯ ¡°OK, I¡¯ll be right there. ¡°After he hung up, Justin looked at Jenny, saying ¡°Take care of yourself, I have some business to do. I have to go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. ¡°Jenny nodded. Jenny suddenly said to him when Justin was about to walk out the door, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The doctor must have misunderstood you as my husband, and criticized you. I am here to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± After he spoke, Justin hurried away. Jenny felt a bit dozy after she was given intravenous fluids in her arm. Shey on the bed asleep and didn¡¯t wake up until the afternoon. She woke up as the sun went down. The whole sky became suffused with a red glow. Thest light of the setting sun turned the entire sky red. A beautiful sunset rendered in her eyes. Jenny opened the window, and there was a gentle breeze outside, blowing straight up, veryfortable. After standing at the window for a while, she went downstairs. If she walked around and enjoyed the view, she might feel better about herself. But Jenny never dreamed that she would run into them. She saw them as soon as she got to the park downstairs. Barret pushed Laura in a wheelchair in the dusk. One was standing, dashing and charming and the other was sitting, gentle and beautiful. They bathed in thest of the day¡¯s sun and the setting sun was shedding a golden light over them, which was a beautiful picture! They were perfect together, like Romeo and Juliet, or a loving couple, marrying well and happily. Jenny¡¯s eyes were suddenly smarting from what she saw. The afterglow was shining magnificently. The mere sight of the glowing sky hurt her eyes. She broke down in tears. She stood there. Her legs were like lead, stiffened under her, and couldn¡¯t move a step further. She wanted to walk away but her body became extremely heavy and she couldn¡¯t move. Barret helped Laura into her wheelchair and walked along the winding path as they approached her. Their figures became clear. She didn¡¯t want to see them. It took all her strength to turn away. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, as soon as she turned to leave, an excited voice yelled behind her, ¡°Hey, Jenny!¡± As if by magic, Jenny stood still where she was. Barret¡¯s voice came from behind her. He frowned at Laura and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Laura pointed her finger in Jenny¡¯s direction, and said, ¡°It¡¯s Jenny. Look, there she is.¡± Barret began to look across to see who was there. ¡®The figure does look very much like Jenny but she is not at the hospital.¡¯ He thought. He had gone home this morning to find that Jenny was out. He called her, but no one answered. So he sent a message to her on Instagram and Jenny replied that she went to school. How could she be here? ¡°It looks very much like her, but I don¡¯t think it is Jenny.¡± Barret told her firmly. Laura was insistent, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s Jenny.¡± ¡°Jenny,¡± Laura called out as loud as she could and pushed the wheelchair down the road toward Jenny. Jenny immediately lifted her foot and walked forward quickly. She followed the road to a corner, turned the corner, and entered the lift. The moment the elevator door closed, she was reassured. Although she didn¡¯t have a clue where she could go, she was assured that she had to leave this hospital right away. She didn¡¯t have the slightest desire to see them together. The elevator stopped. Jenny was about to go out but found that the elevator was going up. The elevator door opened. Almost the next minute Justin got into the elevator. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡¯ Jenny was astonished to see him. ¡°Do you feel better? Ought you to stay in bed?¡± Justin asked her. Just then the elevator door opened. Justin stood aside, then, with the demeanor of a gentleman, he push the door open button and motioned Jenny to go first. Jenny went out of the elevator first. They walked to the entrance of the hospital together. After hesitating for a while, Jenny suddenly summoned up the courage to look at him, ¡°Mr. Mill, do you still have a mission?¡± ¡°No, not right now. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve saved me many times. I can¡¯t express how grateful I am. How about some coffee? I¡¯ll treat.¡± As Jenny-stopped talking, she saw Justin keep walking and leave her standing right where she was. Watching his back as he departed, Jenny felt a tinge of sadness. She was rejected? ¡°Oh, my. I¡¯ve finally screwed up my courage to ask him out for coffee, and got rejected horribly, I never once thought of it. ¡®Jenny stood still and felt awful about his refusal. It was at this moment that Justin stopped, turned around, and looked at, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy me a coffee?¡± ¡°Huh, is that a yes? Can he be any more double-minded?¡± Jenny immediately caught up with him. At this moment, a car stopped in front of the two, it was still Jacky driving the car. Jacky was so excited to see Jenny, and he kept winking at Justin to tell him how happy he was, ¡°Boss, you are terrific. Very impressive.¡± Justin said unsympathetically, ¡°I think you have to practice more for poor vision.¡± Jacky was too much afraid of him to talk. He immediately tried to look respectful and sat up straight in the driver¡¯s seat. Jenny looked at the car before her and felt that it was a bit exaggerated, ¡°We are just going to have a cup of coffee. This is going too far to sh it away in this car. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Justin Mill nodded. ¡°It¡¯s too shy, so I need to go back to the team first to change my clothes. And it just so happens that there¡¯s a cafe near the police force, so it¡¯s convenient to go there.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jenny Evans immediately lowered her head and got into the car. When they arrived at the ce, Justin asked Jacky Bailey to arrange a ce for Jenny to wait in, and Justin himself went away to change his clothes. During that time, Jenny received a call from Barret Smith. She did not want to answer it. But there were several calls in a row. Finally, Jenny could only take a deep breath and pressed the answer button. However, she had overestimated herself. When she picked up the phone, Barret¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Jenny.¡± As soon as she heard it, a feeling of suffocation and pain ran through her veins. ¡°Are you at school today?¡± Barret asked tentatively. Jenny mped a hand over her mouth as she tried hard to control her emotions. Extremely hard to control. After not hearing her response for a long time, Barret became a little anxious. ¡°Jenny, are you there? Answer me if you¡¯re there.¡± Jenny tilted her head and blinked her eyes hard. She tried desperately to control herself for a while before she could barely squeeze out two words. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± It was only two words, but Jenny felt that it had already consumed all the strength in her body. ¡°What time do you finish school, I¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Barret said. Jenny used the nails of her right hand to desperately pinch the palm cher left hand to calm herself down. Taking another deep breath, she tried her best to slow down so as not to let her emotions out. ¡°It won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll go home by myself.¡± ¡°I still have sses. I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Jenny hurriedly finished the sentence. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± At that moment, Justin came out in his casual clothes. Jenny immediately hung up the phone. Over the other side of the phone, Barret held the phone and subconsciously frowned. Having been married to Jenny for two years, although he had not spent much time together with her, with his insight into people¡¯s hearts and meticulous observation, he still knew Jenny rtively well. Jenny was innocent by nature, thin-skinned and not at all good at telling lies. Just now, her voice was very low, light and with a slight tremble in it. He knew she was lying the moment he heard her voice. There was also that strong, powerful man¡¯s voice, which he heard clearly. There was absolutely no way it was an illusion. Jenny had lied to him. And she was with another man. It was also very likely that she had lied to him for this man. Realising this, Barret instantly felt incredibly dull and annoyed. Seeing that Barret was very silent after hanging up the phone, Laura took the initiative to speak, ¡°Barret, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go back.¡± At the cafe, Jenny handed Justin the coffee menu. ¡°Here and choose.¡± ¡°A cup of cappino.¡± Jenny raised her eyebrows. ¡°You like this one too?¡± ¡°Yeah, I prefer this vour.¡± This was particrly surprising to Jenny. She thought generally men didn¡¯t like the sweet ones too much, and most of them would prefer Americano or bitter coffee. There were very few who liked the sweet ones. Barret was an example of this. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like this kind of coffee that is a bit on the sweet side.¡± Justin became attentive as he exined. ¡°My father is also a police officer, and his job is very dangerous. When I was a child, I would give him candy every time he went on a mission, hoping that he woulde home safely.¡± Then when I grew up, every time I went on a mission, I used to take a candy with me too.¡± Although Jenny had not personally experienced those dangerous moments, she had seen many of them on television. At the moment, such a flesh-and-blood heroic figure was in front of her, and she was somehow proud. Soon, the waiter made the coffee and brought it up. Thinking of the baby, Jenny held back from the coffee, although she had some cravings for it. ¡°By the way, my name is Jenny Evans.¡± Halfway through her water, she realised that she hadn¡¯t introduced herself. ¡°Justin Mill.¡± Justin also stretched out his hand. When she held his fingers, her mind froze for a moment. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The palm was so warm and familiar. It felt like Barret¡¯s hand. The next moment, Jenny¡¯s phone rang again, and it was from Barret. She hesitated for a moment, and then picked it up. ¡°Hello.¡± To make herself sound normal, this time Jenny took the lead and spoke. ¡°Are you still at school? I¡¯vee and pick you up.¡± Barret said. Jenny refused straight away without thinking. ¡°No, I¡¯ll sleep at school tonight, you¡¯re so busy with work, get some rest early.¡± After saying that, and without waiting for Barret to answer, Jenny hung up the phone directly. After finishing her water, she went to the front desk to check out. She saw a small te of milk candies in front of her, and she took two of them. When she went outside the cafe, the sky looked a bit gloomy. Recently it had been cloudy and rainy, often with a clear sky in the afternoon and torrential rain in the evening. Looking at the sky, Jenny felt it was going to rain. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡± Justin took the initiative to speak. ¡°What?¡± She froze for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were going back to school to stay for the night? It¡¯s dark, and it looks like it¡¯s going to rain, and it¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone.¡± Justin exined. Jenny listened and instantly felt warmth in her heart. But it was also at that moment that a chill suddenly crept up in her heart. Even someone she had just met would know to care about her, but Barret, who was her husband, was with another woman when she needed him most. Because Justin didn¡¯t drive to the cafe, he was going to hail a taxi and take Jenny back to school. Once Jenny gave the name of her school, Justin instantly realized that it was not far away. Not only that, but it was also very close to Justin¡¯s police force. It was such a kind of serendipity. As they walked side by side, Jenny was very curious about Zhou Justin¡¯s life in the police force, and Justin told her some interesting stories. He made Jenny burst intoughter. After about twenty minutes of walking, they arrived at the school. ¡°Here it is, thank you.¡± ¡°Well, go on in.¡± Justin nodded his head. At this moment, no one had noticed that a ck luxury car was parked not far away, and Barret was sitting in The windows of the car were tightly closed and the light from the roadside was very dim, so no one could see his expression clearly at this moment. But if one could see, one would be able to see how gloomy and frightening his face was at the moment. Through the dim light, his gaze was locked in the direction in which Jenny and Justin were standing. Jenny had just taken two steps when she suddenly realised the milk candy she had just been squeezing tightly in her hand. She turned around and shouted. ¡°Justin!¡± Then she trotted over and put the milk candy in his palm, and said earnestly, ¡°This is for you. I hope you return safe and sound every time you go out on the mission.¡± will ¡°Thank you!¡± After Justin left, Barret instructed his driver. ¡°Drive now and catch up with her.¡± Five minutester, Barret¡¯s car pulled up beside Jenny. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The next moment, the car window slowly slid down, revealing Barret¡¯s face. His face looked so pale that it was like no trace of warmth, and in the moonlight, it even looked cold as ice. ¡°Barret?¡± Jenny was very surprised when she saw him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hadn¡¯t she already said she was staying at the school today? There was no need for him toe and pick her up. In the past two days, no matter how she was tired or bitter, she had endured it alone in silence, without disturbing him. Even when she was lying alone in the hospital bed, she felt calm and zen. So, she kept telling herself that she was at peace and that she didn¡¯t need him anymore. But now, when he suddenly appeared in front of her, she realised that she was wrong. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care, but that she cared too much. So, she had been trying desperately to suppress her feelings and keep herself from thinking about them. But once she saw him, all these emotions broke through her defences. She had never thought that Barret woulde to pick her up from school this evening, something that would never have happened before. In the past, it was always Carey who drove to pick her up, but he had nevere in person. Suppressing the emotion in her heart, Jenny nced at him, then turned around and quickly walked forward. Seeing that she did not get into the car and ignored him, and her small figure stubbornly weaving through the dark night, Barret rubbed his eyebrow hard. ¡°Follow her, slowly.¡± Barretmanded. Soon, the car slid slowly, keeping close to Jenny. He didn¡¯t speak to her again, and she continued on as if he didn¡¯t exist. In the night, one person and one car, side by side, marched forward. About ten minutester, Jenny arrived at the dormitory building. This time, Barret could no longer remain calm. ¡°Stop the car.¡± With a shout, he pushed open the car door, got out of the car with his slender legs, and then quickly walked to Jenny. ¡°Still angry?¡± He grabbed her wrist. She tilted her head, ignoring him. She didn¡¯t want to say a word right now. ¡°Come back with me,¡± Barret said again. Jenny immediately shook her head. ¡°You go back, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll stay at the dormitory tonight.¡± Seeing she insisted, with a serious face, Barret changed his strategy. He bent down and directly picked Jenny up. Suddenly lifted up, Jenny was startled and reflexively hugged Barret¡¯s neck. Barretughed in his deep voice, which sounded extraordinarily nice. ¡°Hold tight, let¡¯s go home.¡± Jenny reacted and said coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s going home with you, let go of me.¡± But Barret ignored her, still holding her. His arms were like steel, so hard that no matter how Jenny pushed, it didn¡¯t make a dent. In the end, she could only pound on Barret¡¯s chest, resisting over and over again. ¡°Barret, forcing me.¡± ¡°Let go of me, let go.¡± But Barret hugged her even tighter. The next moment, she was ced in the car. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. With a ttering sound, the seat belt was tightly buckled. let go of me, you¡¯re Jenny stared at him furiously. ¡°Barret Smith, you¡¯re kidnapping, you¡¯re restricting my freedom, I can sue you.¡± Who knows, but Barret did not take it to heart at all and coldly replied, ¡°You are wee to sue.¡± Jenny was so angry with him that she was about to copse. Barret went around to the main driver and pulled open the door as soon as he could, with his cold eyes looking at the driver. ¡°You get off and take a taxi back yourself.¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Smith, then how do I drive this car back?¡± The driver was dumbfounded for a moment. Barret felt the driver was too stupid, so he held his forehead and roared out. ¡°I¡¯ll drive the car, you take a taxi back yourself, got it?¡± The driver immediately fled in fear and quickly scurried down, then ran away in a hurry. Barret got into the driver¡¯s seat and then locked all the doors of the car. Undeterred, Jenny continued to push on the car door, but the door was like a mountain, not moving at all. After struggling for a long time, she could only resign herself to sitting on the passenger side with her eyes closed and then remained silent. At this moment, she simply did not want to say a word to Barret. Barret was driving the car pretty fast like he was racing. Streets in thete night were empty and almost no one was there. When Barret kicked the elerator and turned the steering wheel frantically, Jenny felt her heart was about to burst out. She was very scared. She felt like the car was close to flying. She desperately grabbed her seat belt and breathed hard. Before she was not sure if Barret was angry, but now, she could definitely tell that he was angry. Barret had always been introverted and unpredictable, and sometimes even if he was angry, he would hold it in, rarely leaking out. But he had a habit of driving very fast once he got angry. She remembered one time when he was angry, he went straight to the racetrack and drove a fewps. Maybe it was the high in it that would make him feel better. But she was the one who was supposed to be angry, wasn¡¯t she? What was he so angry about? One crazy turn, if she hadn¡¯t been wearing her seatbelt and the window was closed, she felt like she could have been thrown straight out of the car. In the end, Jenny begged for mercy. ¡°Barret Smith, stop, stop now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too fast, you slow down!¡± But Barret drove as fast as if he hadn¡¯t heard her at all. Later, Jenny sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°Please slow down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid, you stop quickly.¡± It was only then that Barret mmed on the brakes and came to an abrupt stop. Only when the car stopped at the roadside did Jenny feel better. Suddenly, she burst into tears. While crying, she went to hit Barret. ¡°You crazy psycho, you scared me to death, do you know that?¡± ¡°I thought I was going to die.¡± ¡°Barret Smith, you pervert!¡± Jenny was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t care less and said all the things she wanted to say in one go. Barret reached out and hugged her in his arms. But Jenny couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°Barret Smith, you lunatic!¡± She was really scared to death. Especially thinking about what might have happened to the baby made her even more scared. Luckily, apart from the nervousness and fear, her body was still fine, and she didn¡¯t feel anything ufortable. But even so, she was still frightened. The tears were streaming down nonstop. After crying for quite a while, Jenny simply couldn¡¯t stop crying like she had no control over it. Barret held her face, coaxing and apologising, but none of it worked at all. In the end, he frowned, looked into her eyes, and spoke seriously, ¡°If you keep on crying, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Jenny immediately stopped crying. The tears just stopped flowing down like that. Barret, however, had mixed feelings. He felt unable to say what he felt in his heart and mixed with a deep sense of despondency. ¡°Are you so afraid of me kissing you?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His slender fingers gently rubbed Jenny¡¯s cheek, and his dark eyes were so deep that one could not see the emotions hidden deep in those eyes at this moment. Jenny tilted her head. At this time, it seemed that whatever she said would be awkward. Returning to his seat, Barret continued to drive. This time, he drove the car more normally. When Jenny arrived home, she took her clothes straight to the bathroom and took a shower. She was a bit tired and wanted to shower and go to bed early. As for all the crap between Barret and Laura, she didn¡¯t want to bother her head with it today. Too many things had happened today, and she needed to calm down and chill out. Besides, only when she was well rested would the baby be well. Right now, in her mind, the baby was the most important thing. However, Jenny did not expect that just as shey down on the bed, the next moment, she was tugged onto her body by a pair of strong hands. In an instant, her petite body was lying on top of Barret. Her body was pressed against his, her breath was against his, and her heart was connected to his. Everything about them was so close together. Her head rested right against his heart. With a gentle lift of her head, she could clearly see his handsome, imp cably perfect face. But she did not lift. She justy there on his chest, quietly listening to the heartbeats of the two of them. Barret didn¡¯t say anything, and neither did Jenny. For a long while, the whole room was so quiet that only the sound of their breathing became apparent. Finally, Barret spoke, ¡°The person that Laura and I saw in the hospital today was you, wasn¡¯t it, Jenny?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were at school? Why did you lie to me?¡± Jenny pursed her lips, and she didn¡¯t want to discuss it ever again at all. Talking about it would just make her remember how hard it was and make her heart ache one more time, other than that, there was no benefit. Barret waited for a full three minutes after asking. All he waited for was silence, without any answer or exnation. For some reason, the scene reappeared in his mind: her and a man standing side by side in front of the school, and her smiling and handing something to the man. At the very thought of it, he found himself very upset and extremely unhappy. Not waiting for a reply from Jenny, Barret could only continue to ask, ¡°All that trouble and effort to lie to me just to go see that man and date him?¡± Jenny originally thought that she could just ignore it. But what Barret just said made her unable to bear it. She raised her head, with her dark eyes staring at him angrily. ¡°Barret Smith, you have to speak from your conscience, you think you can nder me like this with just one sentence?¡± ¡°Jenny, that is what I saw with my own eyes.¡± Jenny was even more furious by these words. Did what you saw with your own eyes had to be true? And to say that she and Justin were dating? It totally pissed her off. These two times, if it wasn¡¯t for Justin¡¯s help, she didn¡¯t even know what would have be of her. She had just invited her lifesaver to have a cup of coffee and, Barret had made it sound like she was cheating on him. It was obvious that he was the one who was unkind, the one who had wronged their marriage, so who was he to me her? Jenny felt that her long-pent-up anger was now roaring up. ¡°Barret Smith, I admit that I stood in front of the school with a man, but that was just a normal interaction between friends, which eye did you see that I was dating?¡± ¡°You¡¯re using me? What about you and Laura Hill? You¡¯re a married man and run to the hospital every day to see a woman who can¡¯t get enough of you, have you thought about how I feel?¡± ¡°And Laura Hill, knowing that you have a wife, why does she still seduce you and not let go.¡± ¡°Barret Smith, I am upright and honest, I have a clear conscience, it is you who are sneaking around! And howe now everything is suddenly my fault?¡± After Jenny finished speaking, she lifted herself up from Barret¡¯s body immediately. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, and she felt suffocated. How could this happen? Barret Smith, such a bastard, just kept bullying her unscrupulously as if he had the right to do it. Barret and Laura were the ones who were clearly at fault, but in the end, you guys acted so innocent that it seemed like Jenny was the only one at fault. This was simply too ridiculous. Jenny was in love with him, so she was willing to suffer a little bit of aggravation. She had a big heart for many things, so she had been forgiving. However, she was not so submissive that she could let him and Laura bully her over and over again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing Jenny running down, Barret abruptly got up. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±! Pulling open the door, Jenny was ready to head out. But Barret rushed in front of her with a single stride and closed the door in front of her while looking at her. ¡°It¡¯s still my business.¡± ¡°Get out of my way, it¡¯s my freedom to go if I want to, who are you to stop me?¡± ¡°Freedom?¡± Barret snorted coldly. ¡°What do you want to go out for? To find that man? Howe I don¡¯t know when you met such a man?¡± Hearing him say ¡®that man¡¯ all the time, Jenny felt more and more irritated. Justin Mill had saved her several times and helped her a great deal, but the name ¡®that man¡¯ sounded too unpleasant and disrespectful. ¡°Barret Smith, he has a name, so don¡¯t just open your mouth and say that man.¡± Hearing Jenny defended that man, Barret felt angrier and angrier, literally furious. As far as he could remember, he hadn¡¯t been this angry for a long time. Thest time he had been this furious was when his grandfather had forced him and insisted that he marry her, and he had resisted in vain and had to be forced to ept. Even when Laura had been sent out of the country and he could only watch her go further and further away. leaving his worldpletely, he had never been so angry. But this time, Barret felt that he was really angry with Jenny. They had only known each other for a few days, and she was already protecting that man like this. ¡°Barret Smith, you bastard, why are you being so unreasonable.¡± Jenny was finally so angry that she burst into tears. ¡°Why should you be able to have an old lover, an old lover you can leave everything to go with her with one phone call, shushing her and caring for her? What about me? I have to be questioned and doubted by you even to have a friend.¡± ¡°Barret Smith, why are you so domineering? I told you, I could also be a rough character, you can go and make I out with your first love, I can also go and find young hunk, why should only you can do that, but I can¡¯t.¡± Jenny was so mad that she could say anything. Barret was even more furious with her. His eyes turned scarlet and were staring at her deadly, and he spoke word by word, ¡°Jenny Evans, you say that again?¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Let¡¯s just say, who was afraid of whom? Jenny was also very stubborn at this time. ¡°Barret Smith, why should you be allowed to find Laura Hill, but I can¡¯t find anyone else?¡± ¡°Marriage is supposed to be a joint effort between the two parties, so you can go to your first love, and I must be faithful to you, die for you, and show no slightest disobedience to you, right?¡± Jenny just finished her words, and when she looked up, she found that Barret¡¯s face was pale, and his whole body exuded the aura of a wicked angel. Those eyes were even sharper, so sharp that they locked on her without a trace of warmth as if they wanted to see through her entire being. For all the time they had been together, Jenny had never seen Barret like this before. Jenny was a little scared by that. She felt as if she was pulling the hair out of the tiger¡¯s head with her words just now. The air was as if it had stood still. Jenny stepped forward, grabbed the door handle, and tried to leave. All of a sudden, Barret put his hand over hers, and the temperature of his palm was extremely hot, like boiling water. The words that came out were even more boiling. ¡°Don¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°What gives you the right to restrict my freedom, Barret Smith?¡± ¡°Just because of the fact that I am your husband, your legal spouse.¡± Jenny sneered and looked at him. ¡°Which part of you looks like my husband?¡± Barret was also so angry that he lost his mind and lifted Jenny as he threw her onto the bed. The bed was very soft, and with his strength, Jenny sank straight into it. She was just trying to get up when the next moment, Barret¡¯s long body leaned up. His hands were gripping her hands tightly, and his legs pressed her legs hard against the bed. ¡°Barret Smith, what are you doing? You let go of me.¡± Jenny red at him angrily. But Barret didn¡¯t say a word, with his dark eyes staring at her. His body was so cold as if there was no trace of warmth in it. Jenny became more scared. Moreover, she could not move at all as he was restraining her. ¡°Barret Smith, you bastard, you will only do this to me, why don¡¯t you do this to Laura Hill, you bastard.¡± The more she scolded, the sadder she felt. ¡°Yes, Jenny, you¡¯re right, I will do this to you.¡± As he just said it, Barret kissed her fiercely, forging ahead with reckless aggression. At that moment, Jenny¡¯s head was nk. It she wanted was not much at all. Even If it was just a little bit of his care and concern, that would be enough for her. But even with this small request, Barret could not satisfy her. In her mouth, there was a sudden pain. When Jenny came to herself, she saw Barret¡¯s eyes staring at her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jenny opened her lips and was just about to speak when Barret took the lead. ¡°Still distracted under my body, Jenny, you¡¯re thinking about that man again aren¡¯t you?¡± These words instantly extinguished the little warmth in Jenny¡¯s heart. She curled her lips andughed to herself. She shouldn¡¯t have been moved. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Barret asked her, and for some reason, he felt that this smile on her face made him extremely ufortable. A hint of panic even arose in his heart, feeling as if she was getting further and further away from him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± Jenny pursed her lips, and she refused to answer. Barret became increasingly angry as he reached out, cupping her chin with one hand. ¡°Jenny, speak.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to talk?¡± When he finished asking, the room instantly fell into a choking silence. Thinking of something, his face suddenly became very painful and startedmanding. ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Jenny was bewildered by the question. ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Barret coldly snorted, ¡°when you got married, you told me that there was a man you had liked for a long time; when you got divorced, you told me that there was a man you had a crush on, that was him, right?¡± As he finished, his voice became very low, very sad. He felt as if his heart had been crushed by something huge, stifling and it was particrly ufortable. In the past, he had always hoped that they would divorce and then walk in different ways. But now, for some reason, just the thought of the two of them getting a divorce and her leaving his life completely for another man made him feel very unhappy. It was even jealousy that drove him crazy. Barret Smith, what was wrong with you? Was it sickness? ¡°Answer me.¡± He looked to Jenny, stubbornly demanding an answer. Jenny smiled. Only that smile was too forlorn. At this moment, she no longer knew what words to use to describe her feelings. She loved him, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t feel it at all and thought she loved the other man. Maybe there was no better joke in the world than this. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny couldn¡¯t help butugh again. She raised her head and looked at Barret indifferently. ¡°Interpret it however you want!¡± It didn¡¯t matter. ¡°So, it¡¯s really him.¡± The light in his eyes instantly dimmed, and as if there wasn¡¯t a trace of life in them anymore. He dropped his head and rested it against the nook of Jenny¡¯s neck, exhaling his breath all over her delicate skin. For a long time, he didn¡¯t move or say another word, and just held her tightly. Jenny thought that he would be enraged, that he would question her. But Barret¡¯s behaviour waspletely beyond her expectation. She even saw a hint of sadness and despondency in his expression, but very quickly, she shook her head in denial. How could that be? How could Barret Smith be sad? Even if he was sad, it was never because he had any feelings for her, but as his wife, he felt that she belonged to someone else and loved someone else, and his pride as a man was just hit. It had nothing to do with anything else. It had nothing to do with love. She told herself to be sober and not think too much. The person that Barret Smith loved was Laura Hill, and she couldn¡¯t afford to be fooled by that again and again, ¡°Jenny.¡± Suddenly, Barret raised his head and looked at her seriously with his dark and confusing eyes. ¡°Do you love him that much? Love him so much that you still can¡¯t get him out of your mind after ten whole years?¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes were as dark as ink as well. She blinked, then nodded. ¡°Yes, loved for many years!¡± Since one lie had already been told, it had to be rounded up with countless lies, right? Barret thought he was simply crazy to be here listening to his wife talk about how deeply in love she was with another man. ¡°You can be so deeply in love?¡± He said sarcastically. Jenny looked at him and replied indifferently, ¡°Look at you, haven¡¯t you also always loved Laura Hill deeply, so deeply that even when she was crippled you still keep by her side?¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡°If we really are topare, I am nothingpared to you.¡± ¡°Barret,pared with your deep affection, I am so ashamed of myself.¡± Jenny¡¯s heart ached as she finished. This statement was true, she really couldn¡¯tpare to Barret. How deeply in love did he have to be, to be able to still think about his first love after he had married his wife, and even plotted against her for a few years? ¡°Jenny, are you being sarcastic?¡± ¡°No, I wasplimenting Mr. Smith, how could I be sarcastic?¡± ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know that you have be so eloquent?¡± He asked rhetorically. Jenny was silent, in fact, she had always been very eloquent and never been much of a meek, well-behaved person. When she was young, she was bullied by children her age and even many younger than her because of her father¡¯s gambling issue, andter, she learned to defend and protect herself. If she wasn¡¯t tougher, she would have been beaten up and bullied all the time. It was only after she fell in love with Barret and married him that she put away all her previous character and transformed into a good and obedient little cat. Many times, Barret rubbed her hair affectionately and said gently, ¡°Jenny, be good, you be good.¡± That heart of hers would instantly melt away. She was even thinking that even if she could just be a docile and well-behaved cat all the time, being held and spoiled in his arms for the rest of her life, she would be happy. However, she was wrong,pletely wrong. She fell in love with him, and then she became very low, very low, all the way down to the dust, but her heart was joyful, and a flower blossomed out of the dust. How could Barret know that all her obedience, her gentleness and good manners were just because she loved him? As for the flower that blossomed out of the dust, it had long since been broken and withered by his own hands. 0 ¡°Barret, let go of me, we both need to calm down, I don¡¯t think there is any point for us to continue discussing this issue.¡± It was not like love was something that could be discussed and then solved the issue. If only it was really that simple. ¡°How is it pointless?¡± Barret grabbed her wrist tightly. ¡°I think there¡¯re many points.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to discuss it.¡± Jenny refused. Barret stared at her and suddenly said, ¡°Okay, then I use actions.¡± ¡°What action?¡± Jenny was under a blindfold. Suddenly, Barret kissed her lips fiercely. Only this time, his kiss was no longer as gentle as before, it was simply as fierce as a raging storm. Jenny¡¯s eyes widened, as she couldn¡¯t believe that the man in front of her was Barret Smith. He had such a domineering and wild side that she had never seen before. ¡°Jenny Evans, don¡¯t forget, as long as we are married, you are my wife, I forbid you to think about other men.¡± ¡°So what? You still think about Laura Hill every day.¡± ¡°Who told you that I think about her every day?¡± Barret lowered his head, with his warm breath against her ear. ¡°All I can think about now is you.¡± Jenny froze. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. How could that be? He must be joking, teasing her again. Suddenly, he lowered his head and bit her earlobe affectionately. Jenny felt a shudder run through her, feeling incredible. And in that instant, her mind went nk, unable to think of anything else. *Jenny, you are mine, you are my wife.¡± ¡°On your body, you can only have my imprint alone.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t belong to any man except me.¡± Barret¡¯s domineering voice kept repeating in her ears, over and over again. At that moment, Jenny took it seriously. She indeed took it seriously. ¡°Is it okay now?¡± Barret lowered his head and looked at her with a red-blooded face, tenderly inquiring. Her heart instantly softened, melted into a puddle of water, and she closed her eyes, raised her fair hands gently and wrapped her arms around Barret¡¯s neck. With such kind of affirmation, Barret was so excited that he lowered his head, no longer suppressing himself. The temperature in the room was getting warmer and warmer. The atmosphere, too, was getting more and more ambiguous. In the silent air, Jenny¡¯s eyes were closed, her body was hot, and her heart was even boiling. The moment her clothes were torn apart, and her skin was exposed to the air, she felt it clearly that Barret was as same as boiling hot. She held his head, and her whole body was as hot as fire. At this moment, she thought of nothing, dared not think of anything, and only wanted to follow the sensations in her body and let them take the lead. Suddenly, a sharp ringing sound broke all the silence in the room. The ringtone, of course, was familiar to Jenny. It was all too familiar, so to speak. Even without the caller alert, she knew that this call was from Laura Hill. The reason was simple. Because all of Barret¡¯s iing calls had the same ringtone, and Laura¡¯s was the only one with a different ringtone. Hearing this ringtone, a bold idea exploded in Jenny¡¯s mind. She hooked her arms around Barret¡¯s neck and hugged him hard, with her mouth softly murmuring. ¡°Don¡¯t answer it.¡± ¡°Barret Smith, don¡¯t answer it.¡± As if unsure, she repeated it again. At the same time, she bowed up and struggled to bring herself closer to him, and even closer. But it didn¡¯t work. Barret stopped abruptly, raised his head, and looked at Jenny. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t let go?¡± *Jenny, be a good girl¡­¡­¡­¡­ Before all the words coulde out of Barret¡¯s mouth, Jenny immediately cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to be a good girl, Barret, in fact, you don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not good at all. In the past, I was a delinquent and almost went to juvenile hall for fighting.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m not good, and I don¡¯t want to be good.¡± Barret frowned as if he suddenly didn¡¯t know her. ¡°Jenny, let go.¡± Jenny stubbornly held onto him. At this time, she no longer wanted topete with Laura for who was more important to Barret, and she was just keeping thisst bit of self-respect she left for herself. If at this time, Barret left Jenny for Laura, then what was she to Barret? Was she still his wife? She didn¡¯t think anyone would believe it even if she said it. Wasn¡¯t she just like a y toy? ¡°I won¡¯t let go,¡± Jenny said stubbornly. Barret didn¡¯t say anything more and pulled her arms away with force, brutally. Jenny watched as her arms were pulled down forcefully by him, and she was totally shocked. The next moment, Barret¡¯s hand stretched out towards the direction of the phone. Also in that instant, Jenny put the idea in her head into practice. She reached out, grabbed Barret¡¯s phone with one hand before he had the chance, and then hid it behind her. ¡°Jenny Barret shouted her name angrily, ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Barret Smith, I am your wife, I forbid you to answer her call now.¡± ¡°Jenny, are you being too sensitive, I¡¯m just taking a call.¡± Oh, she was too sensitive. A man who threw his wife in bed and went to answer another woman¡¯s call at such an important moment, said she was the one who was too sensitive. ¡°Barret Smith, you were the one who said that we should keep this marriage going and run it properly, but you were the one who first broke it, and you are the one who has been breaking it.¡± ¡°You said that you would never see Laura again, right? What you said was all a lie, just to fool me.¡± ¡°Barret Smith, are any of the words you said to me true or not?¡± Tears were streaming down her face, and she looked at him with her teary eyes. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Barret rubbed his brow and felt particrly confused and panicked in his heart right now. Especially when he saw Jenny in tears, he felt very ufortable. But soon, he forced himself to forget about that feeling. When he looked at Jenny again, his gaze became very sharp, and his voice was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. today, but Laura wouldn¡¯t call me for no reason, especially at thiste hour, she must have something important.¡± ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m sorry, I have to take this call now.¡± Jenny smiled. It turned out that every time she persisted was to show her that there was no point in persisting. She blinked, suddenly feeling that the man in front of her was a total stranger. ¡°Barret Smith, you have to answer it, don¡¯t you?¡± She suddenly calmed her voice down, no longer with the hysteria. Looking at her, Barret finally spitted out one word. ¡°Right.¡± The expected answer. For some reason, hearing this word, Jenny became calmer and calmer. She stretched out and took out the phone hidden behind her. Then, holding it in both hands, she respectfully handed it to Barret. Looking at her like this, Barret felt very ufortable in his heart. He gently squeezed her fingers andforted her. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m just answering a phone call.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jenny replied indifferently, not saying another word. She lowered her eyes and rolled herself under the covers, then reached out and turned off the lights in the room, leaving only a faint glow from a pale-yellow wallmp to keep the room from getting too dark. Two minutester, Barret returned from his phone call. Jenny¡¯s whole body was almost under the covers, with only a small part of her head showing. Barret hesitated for a few moments, looked at her and spoke, ¡°Laura¡¯s car, it broke down on the hillside, I¡¯ll go and pick her up now, and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Jenny blinked and did not say anything. Barret leaned over to the bed, used his long thin fingers to ruffle the hair on her forehead, and then lowered his head, ready to drop a kiss on her forehead. As if she sensed it, Jenny immediately turned her head and quickly dodged away. Barret¡¯s hand, suddenly, stiffened awkwardly in mid-air. He withdrew his hand and promised in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a while, I¡¯ll definitelye back tonight.¡± With that, he changed his clothes, opened the door, and prepared to go out. Suddenly, Jenny¡¯s voice came from the darkness. ¡°Barret Smith, you made such a big promise, have you ever thought about what if you can¡¯te back tonight? Wouldn¡¯t it be too ironic?¡± ¡°I will definitelye back tonight,¡± Barret said with certainty. ¡°Is that so?¡± Jenny smiled. ¡°But your promises are no longer worth anything to me, they¡¯re all like poorly written lies.¡± She had been naive too, foolishly believing what he said, but what had happened? Instead of his gratitude and guilt, what she got was lies after lies from him again and again. ¡°Jenny,¡± Barret called out her name, and from the tone of his voice, one could obviously tell that he was already angry. ¡°Do you want me to count them out for you one by one?¡± Jenny painfully recalled the one lie that had hurt her so much. ¡°That night, you answered a phone call and when I asked you what was wrong, you said it was fine. But as soon as I fell asleep, you got up and left and didn¡¯t return all night. Barret Smith, you always thought I didn¡¯t know, didn¡¯t you? In fact, I knew all about it, I didn¡¯t fall asleep at all that night, and I didn¡¯t say anything, just that I didn¡¯t care to expose you.¡± ¡°And now, you said you were just taking a phone call, but in less than five minutes it turned into going out to pick her up.¡± ¡°You said that you¡¯d be back tonight? Do you think you¡¯d believe that if you were me?¡± Jenny¡¯s voice was so calm. So calm that she even felt that what she was saying now was not her business. ¡°Barret, I might be a bit naive, not one of those particrly smart people. But it¡¯s just a bit naive, I¡¯m not stupid.¡± ¡°Just how heartless do you have to be to hurt me like this over and over again?¡± ¡°You go away!¡± When she said these three words, she suddenly felt relieved. Barret suddenly turned back around and flung himself onto the bed to hold Jenny tightly in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jenny, I didn¡¯t know that I had done so many things that hurt you before.¡± ¡°I promise, I will be back tonight, rain or shine.¡± After saying that, Barret left. The room suddenly became so empty. Jenny wrapped the quilt tightly and closed her eyes. Soon, drowsiness came. This night, she found that it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to fall asleep at all without Barret¡¯s presence. It¡¯s just that in the past, she couldn¡¯t let go of her heart and every time she would subconsciously tell herself that she would only be able to be sound asleep with Barret sleeping next to her. But in fact, all habits can be changed. One day, she would be able to quit all the habits of Barret Smith. When she woke up in the morning, she found herself alone in the room. She just had a nce at the spot next to her, probably because she had never had any hopes, she was not disappointed. However, when folding the quilt, she felt that the quilt on the other side was surprisingly warm. She stretched out her hand and touched the spot next to her again, finding it was also hot. Had hee back? But she didn¡¯t care anymore. When she came to the dining room, there was an exquisite breakfast on the table. There was a great variety, and they were all tiny portions. Shrimp dumplings, sandwiches, buttered bread¡­¡­ They were all Jenny¡¯s favourites. When she saw Barret walking out of the kitchen with a dark grey apron, she was very surprised. She thought it was takeout, but she didn¡¯t expect Barret had made it all by himself. Taking off his apron, Barret brought several dishes to her. ¡°Thank you!¡± Jenny said gently. Hearing this word, Barret was stunned for a moment. Thank you? She was saying thank you to him. Throughout breakfast, no one spoke again, and it was very quiet. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. When breakfast was finally over, Jenny was just about to get up when Barret looked at her and spoke, ¡°Carey said you have an interview to attend today, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Jenny didn¡¯t even think about it, and she just simply refused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it at the First Hospital? I can drop you there.¡± Barret said. ¡°It¡¯s there, but the written test is in the afternoon, I¡¯ll go there myself in the afternoon,¡± Jenny said. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± After saying that, Barret left on his own. When he sat in the car, he immediately gave Carey a call. ¡°What time is Jenny¡¯s interview?¡± ¡°Nine o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Barret¡¯s voice abruptly turned sharp. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure, Mrs. Smith booked with me for eight in the morningst time.¡± He was not wrong. Jenny had really lied to him. Did she hate him that much? So much that she didn¡¯t even want to sit in the same car with him? Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Barret pinched his brow, feeling a great headache, and his heart was even more stuffy, feeling extraordinarily ufortable. ¡°We don¡¯t need to pick her up, you can arrange for a taxi to pass by our house at around eight o¡¯clock.¡± He then instructed. ¡°Ah, Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith has already made an appointment with me for a car, there¡¯s no need to be this troublesome.¡± Carey was greatly puzzled. ¡°Just do as I say.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith.¡± Barret hang up the phone and squeezed his brow hard. If he was right, Jenny would not travel in any of the Smith family¡¯s cars today. So, the only way for her to get around was to take a taxi. They were in a vi area, surrounded by mountains, and there were cars in every household, so if it wasn¡¯t for special circumstances, no taxi would havee through there at all. After Jenny finished eating, she went up and put on light make-up. When it was time to finally change her shoes, she was in struggle. She wasn¡¯t too tall and was a petite, delicate type, but if she went for an interview, there would be taller people than her. many Although education and interpersonal skills are essential criteria for being a doctor, she couldn¡¯t afford to be defeated by other candidates from her look the moment she walked in the door for an interview, could she? So, wearing a pair of high heels was the best option. But thinking about the baby made her hesitate again. There were a lot of people in the hospital and there could be emergencies at any time, so in case she was identally bumped into by someone, the high heels would be extremely easy to twist her feet and thus hurt the baby. After struggling for a while, she finally chose a pair of t shoes that were slightly higher than the usual ones. She looked taller and was rtively safe. When she went out to wait for the taxi, she was particrly anxious. Especially when she waited for ten minutes without any taxi turning up, and even after she made a few calls, no taxi drivers took the order. She suddenly regretted it. This interview was such an important opportunity, and it was her dream position. If she missed the interview because she didn¡¯t catch ant taxi, she would definitely regret it to death. Although she was angry with Barret now, she really shouldn¡¯t have put her interview at stake. If she had sat in his car in the morning, she would have been in the hospital by now. waiting for a few more minutes, just as her eyes were watering, suddenly, a taxi came by. She was a little excited and immediately gged. Twenty minutester, Jenny was relieved when the taxi finally arrived in front of the hospital. She looked at the time, and it was exactly eight forty, which was twenty minutes early. So, everything was fine. The interview went well, and she finally calmed down. Although the hospital said that she would hear back from them about a weekter, Jenny knew that she had secured the job. She had prepared well and was confident in herself, whether in terms of her professionalism, her answers to interview questions or any other aspect. Because she hadn¡¯t graduated yet, she could only work as an intern. However, she was not discouraged at all. She knew that one day she would ovee all the difficulties and be a full-fledged doctor in this hospital, and make her mother feel very proud. After leaving the hospital, she went straight to the shopping mall. Last night she had thought it over, since Barret had caused her so much pain, she would buy so many things that he would pay so much. Why should she be the one who suffered every time? This time, she would make his wallet bleed out once. After having dinner at the mall, Jenny met up with Penny Scott. When Penny heard what Jenny had in mind, she naturally apuded. ¡°That¡¯s right, show Barret what you¡¯re made of, Jenny, we¡¯re going to do so much shopping today!¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s go now.¡± Jenny smiled and took Penny¡¯s hand. ¡°Go, let¡¯s have a good time!¡± Next, the two of them started to raid the shops from the top floor all the way down to the bottom. Jenny wondered. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start from the ground floor?¡± ¡°Little fool, there¡¯s basically all jewellery and diamond stuff on the ground floor, that¡¯s the most expensive, we need to save it for thest.¡± Jenny nodded her head, expressing her strong agreement. As it turned out, they got tired soon, just after strolling around on the third floor. And if it wasn¡¯t for Jenny to change her previous shoes into a pair offortable and soft t shoes once her interview was over, otherwise she would have be much more exhausted. They quickly found a milk tea shop nearby and sat down. Penny ordered a very iced milk tea, Jenny just looked at it enviously and at the end asked for a ss of room temperature freshly made juice. Both of their drinks were served at the same time and Jenny¡¯s eyes glowed as she watched Penny¡¯s icy cold drink, with ice cubes still floating in it. Ever since she was told she was pregnant, she had been very restrained in her life and listened to her doctor very well. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. For so long, she hadn¡¯t had anything icy. But today, she was craving it so much. How could Penny not see that? Penny pushed the milk tea directly in front of Jenny. ¡°Drink it, look at you craving like a little glutton, your eyes are glowing, but I have to say this, you can only have a tiny sip.¡± ¡°Nice, you still understand me best.¡± Jenny smiled and immediately took a sip, then returned it to Penny with a satisfied smile. Meanwhile, Barret received a phone call. ¡°How did it go?¡± He spoke directly. ¡°Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith and Miss Scott are shopping, they look a bit tired, and they are resting at the milk tea shop.¡± The man on the phone reported. ¡°How is she feeling? Is she better?¡± The man looked at Jenny again, then replied, ¡°Mrs. Smith is very happy, she has been talking and ¡°Good.¡± Barret then asked, ¡°How did her interview go this morning?¡± ¡°Mrs. Smith is very good, there are still over a hundred people left after today¡¯s first round interview, and in the end, only three were recruited, and Mrs. Smith was sessful in her application with the first ce.¡± The man said, in an extraordinarily exciting voice. ¡°Nice.¡± Barret responded and hung up the phone. For some reason, for a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to be sad or happy. All these years, Jenny had been living under the safeguard of the Smith family, and before she got married, she had Barret¡¯s grandfather to protect her; after she got married, she had both the safeguarding from him and his grandfather. He had always thought that she was still the same good girl who went to school a long time ago with a school bag and two pigtails on her back. He had even thought that a career in medicine was not suitable for her. Before he made the call, he was even thinking about how he would help her get through this interview if she failed. But he was wrong, terribly wrong. The quiet, skinny little girl back then had grown up without Barret realising it, and it was enough to make him stunned. The person who was wrong was Barret, and he was the only one who still looked at her with his static unchanging mind. Thinking of this, Barret immediately called Jenny. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Seeing that it was Barret¡¯s call, Jenny hung up straight away without thinking. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± Penny asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to answer it, if I did, it would spoil my mood.¡± Penny nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡± Barret was getting very steamed up, even more so when his call was hung up by Jenny. He made a second call. A third call. Without exception, all of them were hung up by Jenny without mercy. When Barret called again, he found that he had been blocked by Jenny. He immediately sent a text over on Instagram. ¡°Unblock me.¡± Jenny deliberately pretended not to understand that. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Unblock my phone number.¡± Finally, he learned that he was blocked. That was even better because she was in a very bad mood right now and wanted to keep him on the block list. When she was in a better mood, she would unblock him. After finishing their milk tea, Jenny and Penny continued their shopping. At the entrance, there was a veryrge shop, filled with all kinds of beautiful clothes and dresses, and all of them were very new and fashionable in style. They both had a nce at it and were drawn to it very much, so they walked in excitedly. Soon Jenny picked out an apricot-coloured tulle skirt. The fabric of the skirt was particrly light and transparent, and the texture was also veryfortable and soft. What¡¯s more, the skirt was perfectly designed for the lower abdomen, because it didn¡¯t show her pregnant belly at all. It suited her so well. Jenny went to change the dress with the help of the shop assistant and when she came out of the fitting room, she immediately shouted, ¡°Penny, how do you like it? Does it look good on me?¡± Unexpectedly, there was no answer. ¡°Penny?¡± Jenny shouted again, only to find that Penny was in the area. Wearing the skirt, she looked around and was surprised to finally find Penny in the men¡¯s wear section. When Jenny walked over, Penny was carefully touching a blue suit in front of her. Her expression was very serious, frowning slightly at one moment, and then stretching her brow and blossoming into a smile at another. Perhaps Penny was engrossed in her mind, so even when Jenny was standing beside her, Penny did not notice at all. Until Penny finished looking at it, a shop assistant immediately came up with a smile. ¡°Madam, you have such good taste, this suit is just back today. It¡¯s the national limited edition, no matter the fabric or the cut¡­¡­¡± Halfway through her words, Penny stretched out her hand to indicate. ¡°Okay, I know, no need to introduce it.¡± ¡°Then madam, do you want to buy it?¡± The shop assistant asked enthusiastically. ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Penny said and put on her sunsses. When she turned around, she realised that Jenny was standing beside her and had already changed her clothes. Penny was amazed by the look. ¡°Wow, Jenny, this one looks so good on you, it¡¯s so fairy, you have to buy this one.¡± ¡°Does it really look good?¡± Jenny was a little unsure. Maybe it was because Jenny was married, when she was studying, she always felt that she was already a wife, and every time she chose clothes, she would try to pick something with a more mature and conservative style. But this dress was very girly, and it looked youthful and lively, bold in a cute way. ¡°Absolutely, you¡¯re beautiful, with a slim figure, cherry lips and oval face. You look gorgeous in whatever you put on!¡± Penny immediately said. Jenny became a bit shy by Penny¡¯spliment. ¡°Thank you, Penny, although I know it¡¯s far from very happy.¡± you, I¡¯m ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, you¡¯re pretty, I¡¯m just lucky enough to happen to be a star. Who said that stars are the most beautiful ones? In fact, there are many people who are prettier than stars, and you¡¯re one of them.¡± ¡°And ¡­¡­¡± Penny fluffed her wavy hair and smiled flirtatiously in the mirror. ¡°We both havepletely different styles. You¡¯re fresh and cute, and I¡¯m¡­¡­¡± Affectionate words from Jerome instantly came to Penny¡¯s mind. He nibbled on her earlobe, with his sensual breath, and whispered, ¡°Penny, you are truly a rare beauty on earth, I¡¯ve never seen a sexier woman than you, you know? I wish I could just die on you straight away.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about that, Penny deepened her smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯m more of a flirtatious, seductive and deliciously unconventional kind of beauty.¡± Jenny nced at Penny and nodded. ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re not only flirtatious but absolutely morous in all kinds of styles.¡± ¡°Well, I love the sound of that, Jenny, stand still and strike a few poses, I want to take a few pictures of you,¡± Penny said. As soon as Jenny heard that Penny wanted to take some pictures, Jenny immediately struck some poses. Jenny was so beautiful that she was very photogenic, no matter what action she made she looked pretty in the photos. So, with a few clicks, Penny had her pictures taken. ¡°Penny, I¡¯ll go to the fitting room first and change my clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Penny waved her hand towards Jenny, then tapped her finger on her phone and sent a few photos she had just taken to her team. Afterwards, she sent a voicemail. ¡°Listen up guys, stop whatever you are doing right now and retouch the few photos I just sent over properly.¡± ¡°Penny, she looks like a star in the pictures, definitely breathtaking, what a stunner, howe haven¡¯t seen her before, who is it?¡± Penny¡¯s agent was the first to reply back. Penny knew what she had in mind and immediately refused. ¡°I can¡¯t disclose any more of her information, anyway, just one thing, there¡¯s no way she can be in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s a pity.¡± The next message was from the retoucher. ¡°Penny, she is already so gorgeous, how far do you want to retouch it?¡± ¡°Of course, the prettier the better, it has to be super unbelievably beautiful, the kind that can take men¡¯s breath right away when they look at it.¡± ¡°OK, Penny, no problem, leave it to me.¡± When Jenny came out of the fitting room, she saw Penny smiling happily at her phone. She walked over. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why so happy?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s confidential for now, I¡¯ll tell yourter.¡± Jenny bought the apricot-coloured dress, and when the two of them went out, she hesitated and looked at Penny. ¡°Penny, are you sure you don¡¯t want to buy that suit?¡± Penny was a bit caught off guard and immediately said, ¡°No, why would I buy it, I¡¯m just looking at it casually, besides, it¡¯s man¡¯s clothes, who would I buy it for?¡± ¡°Really? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to buy it?¡± Jenny asked again, with her eyes winking. ¡°Nope, not buying it.¡± Penny was certain. Jenny turned around and walked in. ¡°If you don¡¯t buy it, then I¡¯ll buy it.¡± ¡°What? What are you buying for? Jenny, you¡¯re not going to tell me that you¡¯re giving it to Barret, are you? I want to yell at his face in front of him, and now you buy him clothes.¡± Speaking of Barret, Penny was getting more and more furious. Jennyughed and then exined, ¡°Of course not, I bought it as a gift.¡± ¡°A gift? To whom?¡± Penny subconsciously asked. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 With a sly smile on her face, Jenny said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you now, I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± The suits were packed in a very beautiful gift box. When Jenny went to pay the bill, Penny frowned, and deep down in her heart, she actually liked the suit from the first moment she saw it. A man like Jerome, who usually only wore ck suits, would definitely look especially ssy and phenomenal if he wore this blue suit, and not so old-fashioned. But in what purpose and under what name should it be given to him? Penny bit her lips and hesitated. Jenny had already paid for the suit, and when she left the door, she handed the suit in the gift box to Penny. ¡°Just did you a favour, I bought it for you with Barret¡¯s money.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Penny was naturally surprised. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, although now you¡¯re busy, mostly filming, and the two of us don¡¯t have much time to get together. But whatever is in your mind, I can still read it.¡± Jenny hit the nail on the head. ¡°That day I was going to ask you, are you and Jerome together?¡± ¡°No,¡± Penny answered in a crisp manner. ¡°Although I¡¯m not very clear what kind of rtionship we actually belong to now, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m sure of, we definitely don¡¯t count as a normal rtionship like boyfriend and girlfriend.¡± ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m in a mess right now, even I am not sure what it is between us now.¡± Jenny handed the suit to Penny. ¡°If you like him, it¡¯s worth a try.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯ve been hurt by love so deeply, Jenny, I still think it¡¯s very rare to meet someone you adore in your youth. Some people may not be able to meet someone they like in their whole life, and some, when they do. meet, they miss out because they are too timid and afraid.¡± ¡°Maybe my ending wasn¡¯t perfect, my marriage wasn¡¯t perfect, but I still feel very lucky to have loved someone. without any regrets, and I don¡¯t regret it, really, not at all.¡± ¡°If I were to say one thing that I regret, I just regret that the person I love is Barret Smith.¡± ¡°So, Penny, if you really like Jerome, give yourself a chance. Jerome is so much better than Barret, at least his heart is pure, and he¡¯s loyal and exclusive.¡± Not so with Barret Smith. He was tooplicated. Long before Jenny came into his world, his heart had already been filled with other women. So then, no matter how much she did or how well she did, she could only be defined by Barret as an intruder. ¡°Jenny¡­¡­¡± Penny was about to say that, in fact, Jerome Cook was moreplicated than Jenny had imagined. But as the words came to her lips, she stopped them. Jenny had already got so much going on in her life right now, and Penny couldn¡¯t get Jenny bothered with her own stuff. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Penny didn¡¯t carry on speaking, Jenny asked. Penny shook her head and smiled. ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± ¡°OK.¡± About ten minutester, Penny received the retouched pictures of Jenny. When she saw the pictures, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Gorgeous, absolutely gorgeous. Her photography was already very skilled, and Jenny was also pretty enough, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to take some decent photos. But after all, it was taken by a mobile phone, and the lighting and other things were not professional at all. After the fine retouching, the result was immediately different. It could totally rival the posters from the international blockbuster. ¡°Wow, Jenny, you should be in the entertainment industry too, let¡¯s start a girl group! That will stun the whole world.¡± Penny said excitedly. Jenny hadn¡¯t reacted yet and felt a little confused. Penny immediately sent Jenny a few photos that had just finished retouching. Jenny looked at herself in the pictures and couldn¡¯t believe it, marvelling, ¡°Is this really me?¡± ¡°Of course, it has to be!¡± ¡°Penny, how did you get it done?¡± ¡°Had my own retoucher done it,¡± Penny replied. ¡°Penny, you¡¯re simply incredible!¡± Penny immediately sent all the pictures to Barret. ¡°All right, let¡¯s wait for the good news.¡± Jenny looked over just in time to see Penny sending these pictures to Barret. ¡°What¡¯s the point of sending them to him? I don¡¯t want them to be sent to him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for boosting your confidence, so that he, Barret Smith, can open his eyes and see properly, that Jenny, is so beautiful, and it¡¯s his loss he doesn¡¯t cherish you, because there¡¯re other many people who will care and treat you well.¡± When Barret received the pictures, he couldn¡¯t believe it either. Jenny was wearing an apricot-coloured dress. Her long, fair legs were perfectly highlighted, and although it wasn¡¯t a slim-fitting dress, the curves of her body were just at the right angle, making Jenny look morous. Under the dim light, the smile on her face appeared gentle and innocent. Her eyes were as bright as stars, as if there was a whole starry sky in them. Barret zoomed in on the pictures with two fingers, and when Jenny¡¯s features were once again clearly shown in front of his eyes, he dared to make sure that the picture was no other person. It was definitely Jenny. For some reason, his hand trembled a little as he held his phone. Barret immediately called Jenny, and only when he heard the response did he remember that he had been blocked by her. He switched to Instagram again and immediately sent a message over. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ming to pick your up.¡± Unread and unanswered. Nowhere to be found. Barret sent a message again. ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°Still angry?¡± ¡°Jenny, tell me where you are?¡± Still, there was no response at all. Barret immediately sent a message to Penny since she was with Jenny in the mall together. ¡°Where are you guys?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s the rush? Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°Penny, I think it¡¯s better for you to tell me directly, I don¡¯t want to go to Jerome.¡± Penny gritted her teeth. Barret Smith, you were such a bastard. She returned, ¡°It¡¯s no point for you to talk to Jerome, he doesn¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°If Jenny has blocked you, I can also block Jerome Cook. Barret Smith, it¡¯s no use to y tough in front of me, the only thing you can do is to coax Jenny and ask for her forgiveness, otherwise, there is no other way.¡± After finishing typing, Penny logged out and decided not to respond anymore. A man like Barret Smith, was just spoiled. So, he had to be taught a lesson about how hard it is for someone to feel if he or she can¡¯t get what they want. Then he would know how hard it had been for Jenny and how hard it was to love. On the other hand, Barret was holding his phone to his forehead, feeling a big headache. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He prided himself on his ability to strategize and be decisive in the business world, but in the face of these two women, he felt so powerless. Just when Barret¡¯s face started to be as cold as ice, suddenly, he saw a text message pop up on his phone. The text message said there were two payments about an hour and a half ago, and he took a closer look at the details. One was at the women¡¯s clothing shop and the other was at the men¡¯s clothing shop. Men¡¯s clothing? Jenny would definitely not buy clothes for Baron. Could it be that it was for him? Thinking of this, Barret was suddenly lit up, feeling that his previous bad mood had been all swept away. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Barret quickly found the shop with the details provided in the message, thus identifying Jenny¡¯s location. When he pushed open the door and was about to go to Jenny Carey walked in to report a very urgent matter. After it, Barret frowned andmanded, ¡°Arrange a meeting with the board members immediately¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith.¡± So, finding Jenny was put on hold for now. Jenny and Penny continued shopping, except for the jewellery section on the ground floor, they had already shopped in all other shops. In fact, Jenny wasn¡¯t very crazy about jewellery. She took Penny¡¯s arm and looked a little embarrassed. ¡®Penny, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Those jewels are all very expensive, I feel bad splurging his money like this.¡± Jenny had been frugal since she was young, and even after she went to the Smith family, she had never developed the habit of being extravagant. ¡°Splurge?¡± Penny looked at Jenny in surprise and tugged her little ears. ¡°Jenny, what are you thinking? If you think this kind of money from your husband is squandering, then you are too much of a downer on him.¡± ¡°Just this amount of money is a mere fraction of the Smith family.¡± Jenny blinked, with her eyes goggling at Penny. ¡°Does he make that much money?¡± Although Jenny knew that the Smith family was very powerful and fabulously wealthy, she had always felt that there was an element of exaggeration, plus she had never enquired about it, so she literally had no idea how much money the Smith family could make. Then let me ask you, Mrs. Smith, do you think I make a lot of money?¡± Jenny immediately nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Well then, just imagine Barret makes hundreds, thousands of the money I make, would you say he makes a lot. of money?¡± As soon as Jenny heard this, she immediately raised her fingers and began to calcte. At the end of the calction, she was at a loss. Penny grabbed her hand. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t do the math, you just need to know one thing, your husband is rich, very. very rich, and not just any rich, it¡¯s super obscenely rich, so just spend it as you please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll be sorry for him if you don¡¯t spend a few millions today Penny¡¯s words instantly made Jennyugh. Moreover, she felt that what Penny said was very reasonable. ¡°Then let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll pay for all the jewellery you fancy today. Jenny said, patting her chest. Penny smiled slyly ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll ckmail you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Barret makes so much money? So much money that it is just a bunch of numbers, and I¡¯ll just make the numbers move a bit today.¡± ¡°Well, if you insist.¡± With that, they walked happily into the jewellery shop, arm in arm. With the shop assistant¡¯s enthusiastic rmendation, they got their eyes on a pearl ne. The pearl ne was not very conspicuouspared to other diamond nes, and the pearls were all strung together in white. However, the pearls on that ne were very exquisite and lustrous. Both Penny and Jenny fell in love with it at first nce. Moreover, when they put it on around their necks, it made their necks look slim and long, and matched their skin tones. It was like specially made for them. ¡°We¡¯ll take this one, two of them.¡± Jenny then handed the bank card directly to the shop assistant. Well, at this moment, it seemed like she enjoyed the thrill and privilege of being a rich person. It turned out that she did feel different to spend money on herself. Penny smiled as she handed over her own card. ¡°Pay it separately.¡± Jenny looked at her dissatisfiedly. ¡°I said I would pay for our bill. Howe you regret it now?¡± ¡°Forget it, what if I spend Barret¡¯s money and then he¡¯d have leverage in case he wants me to disclose your information and upset you?¡± ¡°So, I¡¯d better not give him the chance to buy me off.¡± Seeing her say this, Jenny no longer insisted. She knew Penny so well, that as long as she made her decision, it would be final and difficult to change. They paid the orders and put on the ne for each other. Just as they were about to leave the shop, they suddenly saw two familiar figures. Jenny held Penny in her arms and tried to avoid being seen by them. It wasn¡¯t that Jenny was afraid of them, it was just she didn¡¯t care to talk with them, and she felt that wasting her time on such people was a waste of life. On the contrary, Laura Hill, one of the two people, called out to her, ¡°Jenny, what a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t expect that either,¡± Jenny responded indifferently. At that moment, Lucy Smith ran up to Jenny in a huff, tilted her head and looked at her angrily. ¡°You¡¯re Jenny? It was so hard for me to cover youst time!¡± ¡°When grandpa was around, all the people gave in to you and listened to you, now that grandpa is gone, who else still can protect you?¡± Laura immediately saw that there was a story between Jenny and Lucy, and then she looked at Lucy, asking warmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucy? Mrs. Smith is a very nicedy, is there any misunderstanding between you two?¡± ¡°There is no misunderstanding,¡± Lucy said firmly. Then she looked at Laura. ¡°Laura, do you know, thatst time she was the reason why I got kicked out of the Smith family by grandpa and Barret? I was such a mess and became a joke to everyone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Laura was in astonishment. Then with a shocking look at Jenny. ¡°Jenny, you wouldn¡¯t do something like that, would you? Lucy is just a little girl, she doesn¡¯t know much, if she did something that has offended you, I¡¯ll apologise on her behalf.¡± ¡°Then Laura you¡¯re being way too kind. Apologize on behalf of someone else? Unfortunately¡­¡­¡± Jenny looked at her and spat out word by word. ¡°I don¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Jenny, do you have to be so pushy? I know you don¡¯t like me, but Lucy is Barret¡¯s sister after all. They are the only siblings in these generations in the Smith family. Even if Barret is angry at Lucy, he would not hold at grudge in his heart, in the end, they¡¯re brother and sister.¡± Upon hearing this, Lucy nodded. ¡°Laura is right, Barret will always be my brother, and I will always be his sister, this is the blood rtionship, it cannot be erased. But you are different, you are just an adopted daughter brought back to the Smith family by grandpa, once grandpa passed away, there will be no one to acknowledge your existence. You are nothing but a watchdog now, do you think you can still bite people?¡± Lucy¡¯s words were very harsh to hear. However, Jenny didn¡¯t take it seriously. If she couldn¡¯t even get over what Lucy said, as the daughter-inw in the Smith family, how else could she do the things her grandfather had entrusted her with and how could she hold up the Smith family in the future? Jenny smiled, looked at Lucy and gently said, ¡°You¡¯re right, of course, I can¡¯t bite.¡± ¡°Dogs are not like people, and it¡¯s inevitable that they don¡¯t understand much. If I was bit by a dog, do I have to bite the dog back for revenge?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenny calmly replied in a subtle way. Lucy was so angry that she rushed straight toward Jenny, and she raised her hand and pped it straight down. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Seeing this, Penny rushed over to stop Lucy. However, before she could reach out, Lucy¡¯s hand was already grabbed by Laura. Because her hand was being restrained, Lucy subconsciously yelled, ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Lucy, calm yourself down.¡± It was only until she heard Laura¡¯s voice that Lucy calmed down a little.. She slowly lowered her hand, then looked at Laura, full of confusion. ¡°Laura, howe you grabbed me?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to make a mistake,¡± Laura said earnestly. ¡°What mistake can I make? Grandpa is gone now, and she has long since lost her support, can¡¯t I beat her?¡± Laura nodded. ¡°Well, you just can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why? Laura, are you even helping her?¡± Lucy stamped her foot in anger. Laura sighed deeply, then spoke, ¡°Lucy, you know that your brother is married, right?¡± ¡°I know, what does it have to do with her?¡± Halfway through the sentence, Lucy was suddenly stunned, looked at Laura in astonishment, and asked, ¡°Could she be the¡­¡­ my brother¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s her.¡± Hearing the answer, Lucy instantly had a feeling that she was dead inside. It was her. It was also her. It was impossible to get rid of this woman. Why was she everywhere? And everything was her business? ¡°Laura Hill, this joke isn¡¯t funny at all, don¡¯t lie to me, okay?¡± ¡°Lucy, I know it¡¯s difficult for you to ept it right now, but it¡¯s all true.¡± The drama between these two people was too much for Jenny to watch. ¡°Penny, let¡¯s go,¡± Jenny spoke. Laura immediately grabbed Jenny¡¯s wrist. Sitting in the wheelchair, she raised her head and looked at Jenny with her stern eyes, full of challenge. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t you want to know what I came here for today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± Said quickly by Jenny. Smiling, Laura spoke again, full of provocation, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick a ring today.¡± ¡°Is that so? What kind of ring?¡± Jenny asked deliberately. ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re pretending, aren¡¯t you? Obviously, it¡¯s a wedding ring.¡± ¡°I see, then congrattions to you.¡± When Laura looked at Jenny¡¯s smiling face, she immediately squeezed her hands tightly. At this moment, she could not wait to rush straight up and tear the fake smile off Jenny¡¯s face so that she could reveal that painful and distorted look. Jenny, she was definitely faking it. She must be faking it. Laura couldn¡¯t believe Jenny could be so calm with what she just said. ¡°Jenny, do you really not understand or are you pretending not to understand, if I¡¯m getting married, then the groom can only be one person, and that¡¯s Barret. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know that,¡± Laura looked provocative. Penny had been standing by the side listening, and she had no intention to interfere because she believed that Jenny definitely had the ability to handle this matter and defend herself. When Jenny was still little, she had met many people who were even more difficult to deal with than this, but every time, she was able to handle it. Practice made perfect. But Jenny was pregnant now, and she and Penny had been shopping at the mall for a rather long time today. So, Penny didn¡¯t want Jenny to tire herself out, and she decided to step in and quickly settle this matter with these two noisy women. She walked to the counter and gave a few instructions to the shop assistant. Soon, the shop assistant brought over a chair. Penny walked over and took Jenny by the hand, settling her in the chair to sit and rest while leaning down and saying, ¡°Leave it to me, you still have a baby inside you, it¡¯s not good for you to get exhausted or angry.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Penny.¡± Jenny nodded. She naturally hadplete trust in Penny. Soon, Penny walked toward Laura. Laura was in a wheelchair, and it made her a bit lower than others, which pained her to think of this every time. Lucy was a small person, making her have no advantage in height. Penny was born to be a model. She was tall, not to mention her slender and long legs, which were like a natural turn-on for men. She stepped on her ten-centimetre-high heels, with her sunsses on, and walked towards Laura in an imposing manner, then stopped beside her and asked in a condescending manner, ¡°Are you Laura Hill?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Faced with Penny, Laura still tried to calm herself down. ¡°Oh¡­¡­?¡± Penny deliberately trailed off with a slightly upturned tone. She narrowed her eyes, pushed the sunsses on her nose, and suddenly, augh spilt out of her mouth. ¡°Then I¡¯m surprised by Barret¡¯s taste, letting go of a pretty like Jenny, and instead marrying a woman in a wheelchair.¡± With this, Laura bit her lips, and her face instantly turned pale. When Jenny was talking to Laura earlier on, she wasn¡¯t being too harsh, for the sake of Barret Smith. But it wasn¡¯t the case for Penny. She didn¡¯t hold back at all for Laura. ¡°Who are you? There¡¯s no need to speak like this, right?¡± Laura looked at her with fury in her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.¡± Penny gazed at Laura¡¯s legs again. ¡°You think this is harsh? I¡¯m just getting started!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in a wheelchair, and I¡¯m very curious, what are you going to do with your daily chores? Can you still take 10 01 care of yourself? Do you need a 24-hour nanny to take care of you? Do you think you can take care of a man like. Barret Smith when you need a nanny for yourself like this?¡± Laura clenched her fist so tightly that it was almost bleeding She red angrily at Penny as if her eye globes were about to pop out. ¡°Oh, by the way, in your situation, your legs can no longer move, if you really get married to Barret, can you still perform in bed and be a responsible wife?¡± ¡°Also, can you give birth to children? For the Smith family, do you think they would be happy with a hen that can¡¯ty eggs and could live without an heir?¡± Penny¡¯s words, word by word, were like a sharp de, ruthlessly plunging into Laura¡¯s chest. And the pain was beyond measurable. Penny was a pro at this. If Laura hadn¡¯t desperately held back from her emotion, she would have rushed up and directly torn Penny¡¯s mouth apart without a doubt. Looking at Laura¡¯s painful, struggling face, Penny widened her brows with a smile. If she had been in the past, she would never have been able to say such vicious words. Thanks to her previous acting as a young daughter-inw who had been wronged and bullied some time ago, Penny had learned the words she had just said against Laura from her mother-inw in the drama. Unexpectedly, it hade in handy. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Laura gritted her teeth and red at Penny. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. How vicious those words were, making her heart still drip blood and hurt like hell even now. Naturally, Penny would not answer her question. She turned around and was just about to walk toward Jenny. Suddenly, Lucy rushed out from behind Laura, marching frantically towards Jenny, cursing as she did so. ¡°You bitch, Laura and my brother are made for each other. You will not take my brother away! I will kill you!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!